1 Corinthians Interlinear

1Corinthians
:1 1 paulos
paulos
G3972
n_ Nom Sg m
PAUL
klhtos
klEtos
G2822
a_ Nom Sg m
CALLED
apostolos
apostolos
G652
n_ Nom Sg m
commissioner
apostle
ihsou
iEsou
G2424
n_ Gen Sg m
OF-JESUS
cristou
christou
G5547
n_ Gen Sg m
ANOINTED
Christ
dia
dia
G1223
Prep
THRU
through
qelhmatos
thelEmatos
G2307
n_ Gen Sg n
WILL
qeou
theou
G2316
n_ Gen Sg m
OF-God
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
. Paul, called [to be] an
apostle of Jesus Christ through
the will of God, and Sosthenes
[our] brother,
1
swsqenhs
sOsthenEs
G4988
n_ Nom Sg m
Sosthenes
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
adelfos
adelphos
G80
n_ Nom Sg m
brother
:2 1 th
tE
G3588
t_ Dat Sg f
to-THE
ekklhsia
ekklEsia
G1577
n_ Dat Sg f
OUT-CALLED
ecclesia
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
qeou
theou
G2316
n_ Gen Sg m
God
th
tE
G3588
t_ Dat Sg f
THE
oush
ousE
G5607
vp Pres vxx Dat Sg f
one-BEING
one-being
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
korinqw
korinthO
G2882
n_ Dat Sg f
CORINTH
Unto the church of God
which is at Corinth, to them
that are sanctified in Christ
Jesus, called [to be] saints,
with all that in every place call
upon the name of Jesus Christ
our Lord, both theirs and ours:
2
hgiasmenois
hEgiasmenois
G37
vp Perf Pas Dat Pl m
HAVING-been-HOLYizED
to-ones-having-been-hallowed
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
cristw
christO
G5547
n_ Dat Sg m
ANOINTED
Christ
ihsou
iEsou
G2424
n_ Dat Sg m
JESUS
klhtois
klEtois
G2822
a_ Dat Pl m
CALLED
agiois
hagiois
G40
a_ Dat Pl m
HOLY-ones
saints
sun
sun
G4862
Prep
TOGETHER
pasin
pasin
G3956
a_ Dat Pl m
to-ALL
with-all
tois
tois
G3588
t_ Dat Pl m
THE
epikaloumenois
epikaloumenois
G1941
vp Pres Mid Dat Pl m
ones-ON-CALLING
ones-invoking
to
to
G3588
t_ Acc Sg n
THE
onoma
onoma
G3686
n_ Acc Sg n
NAME
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
kuriou
kuriou
G2962
n_ Gen Sg m
Master
Lord
hmwn
hEmOn
G2257
pp 1 Gen Pl
OF-US
ihsou
iEsou
G2424
n_ Gen Sg m
JESUS
cristou
christou
G5547
n_ Gen Sg m
ANOINTED
Christ
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
panti
panti
G3956
a_ Dat Sg m
EVERY
topw
topO
G5117
n_ Dat Sg m
PLACE
autwn
autOn
G846
pp Gen Pl m
OF-them
te
te
G5037
Part
BESIDES
bs
both
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
hmwn
hEmOn
G2257
pp 1 Gen Pl
OF-US
:3 1 caris
charis
G5485
n_ Nom Sg f
grace
umin
humin
G5213
pp 2 Dat Pl
to-YOU
(p)
to-ye
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
eirhnh
eirEnE
G1515
n_ Nom Sg f
PEACE
apo
apo
G575
Prep
FROM
qeou
theou
G2316
n_ Gen Sg m
God
patros
patros
G3962
n_ Gen Sg m
FATHER
hmwn
hEmOn
G2257
pp 1 Gen Pl
OF-US
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
kuriou
kuriou
G2962
n_ Gen Sg m
Master
Lord
Grace [be] unto you, and
peace, from God our Father,
and [from] the Lord Jesus
Christ.
3
ihsou
iEsou
G2424
n_ Gen Sg m
JESUS
cristou
christou
G5547
n_ Gen Sg m
ANOINTED
Christ
:4 1 eucaristw
eucharistO
G2168
vi Pres Act 1 Sg
I-AM-thankING
tw
tO
G3588
t_ Dat Sg m
to-THE
the
qew
theO
G2316
n_ Dat Sg m
God
mou
mou
G3450
pp 1 Gen Sg
OF-ME
pantote
pantote
G3842
Adv
always
peri
peri
G4012
Prep
ABOUT
concerning
umwn
humOn
G5216
pp 2 Gen Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
epi
epi
G1909
Prep
ON
on
over
th
tE
G3588
t_ Dat Sg f
THE
I thank my God always on
your behalf, for the grace of
God which is given you by
Jesus Christ;
4
cariti
chariti
G5485
n_ Dat Sg f
grace
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
qeou
theou
G2316
n_ Gen Sg m
God
th
tE
G3588
t_ Dat Sg f
THE
doqeish
dotheisE
G1325
vp Aor Pas Dat Sg f
BEING-GIVEN
umin
humin
G5213
pp 2 Dat Pl
to-YOU
(p)
to-ye
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
cristw
christO
G5547
n_ Dat Sg m
ANOINTED
Christ
ihsou
iEsou
G2424
n_ Dat Sg m
JESUS
:5 1 oti
hoti
G3754
Conj
that
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
panti
panti
G3956
a_ Dat Sg n
EVERY
everything
eploutisqhte
eploutisthEte
G4148
vi Aor Pas 2 Pl
YE-ARE-enRICHED
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
autw
autO
G846
pp Dat Sg m
Him
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
panti
panti
G3956
a_ Dat Sg m
EVERY
all
logw
logO
G3056
n_ Dat Sg m
saying
expression
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
That in every thing ye are
enriched by him, in all
utterance, and [in] all
knowledge;
5
pash
pasE
G3956
a_ Dat Sg f
EVERY
all
gnwsei
gnOsei
G1108
n_ Dat Sg f
KNOWledge
1Corinthians 1
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
Translation : AV 2010 Scripture4all Foundation - www.scripture4all.org
:6 1 kaqws
kathOs
G2531
Adv
according-AS
to
to
G3588
t_ Nom Sg n
THE
marturion
marturion
G3142
n_ Nom Sg n
witness
testimony
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
cristou
christou
G5547
n_ Gen Sg m
ANOINTED
Christ
ebebaiwqh
ebebaiOthE
G950
vi Aor Pas 3 Sg
WAS-confirmED
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
among
umin
humin
G5213
pp 2 Dat Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
Even as the testimony of
Christ was confirmed in you:
6
:7 1 wste
hOste
G5620
Conj
AS-BESIDES
so-that
umas
humas
G5209
pp 2 Acc Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
ustereisqai
hustereisthai
G5302
vn Pres Pas
TO-BE-WANTING
to-be-deficient
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
mhdeni
mEdeni
G3367
a_ Dat Sg n
NO-YET-ONE
any
carismati
charismati
G5486
n_ Dat Sg n
grace-effect
gracious-gift
apekdecomenous
apekdechomenous
G553
vp Pres midD/pasD Acc Pl m
FROM-OUT-RECEIVING
awaiting
So that ye come behind in no
gift; waiting for the coming of
our Lord Jesus Christ:
7
thn
tEn
G3588
t_ Acc Sg f
THE
apokaluyin
apokalupsin
G602
n_ Acc Sg f
FROM-COVERing
unveiling
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
kuriou
kuriou
G2962
n_ Gen Sg m
Master
Lord
hmwn
hEmOn
G2257
pp 1 Gen Pl
OF-US
ihsou
iEsou
G2424
n_ Gen Sg m
JESUS
cristou
christou
G5547
n_ Gen Sg m
ANOINTED
Christ
:8 1 os
hos
G3739
pr Nom Sg m
WHO
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
also
bebaiwsei
bebaiOsei
G950
vi Fut Act 3 Sg
SHALL-BE-confirmING
umas
humas
G5209
pp 2 Acc Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
ews
heOs
G2193
Conj
TILL
telous
telous
G5056
n_ Gen Sg n
OF-FINISH
consummation
anegklhtous
anegklEtous
G410
a_ Acc Pl m
UN-indictable
unimpeachable
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
th
tE
G3588
t_ Dat Sg f
THE
Who shall also confirm you
unto the end, [that ye may be]
blameless in the day of our
Lord Jesus Christ.
8
hmera
hEmera
G2250
n_ Dat Sg f
DAY
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
kuriou
kuriou
G2962
n_ Gen Sg m
Master
Lord
hmwn
hEmOn
G2257
pp 1 Gen Pl
OF-US
ihsou
iEsou
G2424
n_ Gen Sg m
JESUS
cristou
christou
G5547
n_ Gen Sg m
ANOINTED
Christ
:9 1 pistos
pistos
G4103
a_ Nom Sg m
BELIEVing
faithful
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
qeos
theos
G2316
n_ Nom Sg m
God
di
di
G1223
Prep
THRU
through
ou
hou
G3739
pr Gen Sg m
WHOM
eklhqhte
eklEthEte
G2564
vi Aor Pas 2 Pl
YE-WERE-CALLED
eis
eis
G1519
Prep
INTO
koinwnian
koinOnian
G2842
n_ Acc Sg f
communion
fellowship
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
God [is] faithful, by whom
ye were called unto the
fellowship of his Son Jesus
Christ our Lord.
9
uiou
huiou
G5207
n_ Gen Sg m
SON
autou
autou
G846
pp Gen Sg m
OF-Him
ihsou
iEsou
G2424
n_ Gen Sg m
JESUS
cristou
christou
G5547
n_ Gen Sg m
ANOINTED
Christ
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
THE
kuriou
kuriou
G2962
n_ Gen Sg m
Master
Lord
hmwn
hEmOn
G2257
pp 1 Gen Pl
OF-US
:10 1 parakalw
parakalO
G3870
vi Pres Act 1 Sg
I-AM-BESIDE-CALLING
I-am-entreating
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
umas
humas
G5209
pp 2 Acc Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
adelfoi
adelphoi
G80
n_ Voc Pl m
brothers
brethren !
dia
dia
G1223
Prep
THRU
through
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg n
THE
onomatos
onomatos
G3686
n_ Gen Sg n
NAME
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
kuriou
kuriou
G2962
n_ Gen Sg m
Master
Lord
. Now I beseech you,
brethren, by the name of our
Lord Jesus Christ, that ye all
speak the same thing, and
[that] there be no divisions
among you; but [that] ye be
perfectly joined together in the
same mind and in the same
judgment.
10
hmwn
hEmOn
G2257
pp 1 Gen Pl
OF-US
ihsou
iEsou
G2424
n_ Gen Sg m
JESUS
cristou
christou
G5547
n_ Gen Sg m
ANOINTED
Christ
ina
hina
G2443
Conj
THAT
to
to
G3588
t_ Acc Sg n
THE
auto
auto
G846
pp Acc Sg n
SAME
same-thing
leghte
legEte
G3004
vs Pres Act 2 Pl
YE-MAY-BE-sayING
pantes
pantes
G3956
a_ Nom Pl m
ALL
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
h
E
G5600
vs Pres vxx 3 Sg
MAY-BE
there-may-be
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
among
umin
humin
G5213
pp 2 Dat Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
scismata
schismata
G4978
n_ Nom Pl n
SPLITS
schisms
hte
Ete
G5600
vs Pres vxx 2 Pl
YE-MAY-BE
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
kathrtismenoi
katErtismenoi
G2675
vp Perf Pas Nom Pl m
HAVING-been-DOWN-EQUIPPED
attuned
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
tw
tO
G3588
t_ Dat Sg m
THE
autw
autO
G846
pp Dat Sg m
SAME
noi
noi
G3563
n_ Dat Sg m
MIND
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
th
tE
G3588
t_ Dat Sg f
THE
auth
autE
G846
pp Dat Sg f
SAME
gnwmh
gnOmE
G1106
n_ Dat Sg f
opinion
:11 1 edhlwqh
edElOthE
G1213
vi Aor Pas 3 Sg
it-WAS-made-EVIDENT
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
moi
moi
G3427
pp 1 Dat Sg
to-ME
peri
peri
G4012
Prep
ABOUT
concerning
umwn
humOn
G5216
pp 2 Gen Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
adelfoi
adelphoi
G80
n_ Voc Pl m
brothers
brethren !
mou
mou
G3450
pp 1 Gen Sg
OF-ME
upo
hupo
G5259
Prep
by
twn
tOn
G3588
t_ Gen Pl m
THE
the-ones
For it hath been declared
unto me of you, my brethren,
by them [which are of the
house] of Chloe, that there are
contentions among you.
11
clohs
chloEs
G5514
n_ Gen Sg f
OF-Chloe
oti
hoti
G3754
Conj
that
erides
erides
G2054
n_ Nom Pl f
STRIFES
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
among
umin
humin
G5213
pp 2 Dat Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
eisin
eisin
G1526
vi Pres vxx 3 Pl
ARE
there-are
1Corinthians 1
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
:12 1 legw
legO
G3004
vi Pres Act 1 Sg
I-AM-sayING
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
touto
touto
G5124
pd Acc Sg n
this
oti
hoti
G3754
Conj
that
ekastos
hekastos
G1538
a_ Nom Sg m
EACH
umwn
humOn
G5216
pp 2 Gen Pl
OF-YOU
(p)
of-ye
legei
legei
G3004
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-sayING
egw
egO
G1473
pp 1 Nom Sg
I
men
men
G3303
Part
INDEED
Now this I say, that every
one of you saith, I am of Paul;
and I of Apollos; and I of
Cephas; and I of Christ.
12
eimi
eimi
G1510
vi Pres vxx 1 Sg
AM
paulou
paulou
G3972
n_ Gen Sg m
OF-PAUL
egw
egO
G1473
pp 1 Nom Sg
I
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
apollw
apollO
G625
n_ Gen Sg m
of-APOLLOS
of-Apollos
egw
egO
G1473
pp 1 Nom Sg
I
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
khfa
kEpha
G2786
n_ Gen Sg m
of-CEPHAS
of-Cephas
egw
egO
G1473
pp 1 Nom Sg
I
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
cristou
christou
G5547
n_ Gen Sg m
OF-ANOINTED
of-Christ
:13 1 memeristai
memeristai
G3307
vi Perf Pas 3 Sg
HAS-been-PARTED
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
cristos
christos
G5547
n_ Nom Sg m
ANOINTED
Christ
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
paulos
paulos
G3972
n_ Nom Sg m
PAUL
estaurwqh
estaurOthE
G4717
vi Aor Pas 3 Sg
WAS-impalED
was-crucified
uper
huper
G5228
Prep
OVER
for-the-sake-of
umwn
humOn
G5216
pp 2 Gen Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
Is Christ divided? was Paul
crucified for you? or were ye
baptized in the name of Paul?
13
h
E
G2228
Part
OR
eis
eis
G1519
Prep
INTO
to
to
G3588
t_ Acc Sg n
THE
onoma
onoma
G3686
n_ Acc Sg n
NAME
paulou
paulou
G3972
n_ Gen Sg m
OF-PAUL
ebaptisqhte
ebaptisthEte
G907
vi Aor Pas 2 Pl
YE-ARE-DIPizED
ye-are-baptized
:14 1 eucaristw
eucharistO
G2168
vi Pres Act 1 Sg
I-AM-thankING
tw
tO
G3588
t_ Dat Sg m
to-THE
the
qew
theO
G2316
n_ Dat Sg m
God
oti
hoti
G3754
Conj
that
oudena
oudena
G3762
a_ Acc Sg m
NOT-YET-ONE
not-one
umwn
humOn
G5216
pp 2 Gen Pl
OF-YOU
(p)
of-ye
ebaptisa
ebaptisa
G907
vi Aor Act 1 Sg
I-DIPize
I-baptize
ei
ei
G1487
Cond
IF
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
. I thank God that I baptized
none of you, but Crispus and
Gaius;
14
krispon
krispon
G2921
n_ Acc Sg m
CRISPUS
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
gaion
gaion
G1050
n_ Acc Sg m
GAIUS
:15 1 ina
hina
G2443
Conj
THAT
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
tis
tis
G5100
px Nom Sg m
ANY
anyone
eiph
eipE
G2036
vs 2Aor Act 3 Sg
MAY-BE-sayING
oti
hoti
G3754
Conj
that
eis
eis
G1519
Prep
INTO
to
to
G3588
t_ Acc Sg n
THE
emon
emon
G1699
ps 1 Acc Sg
MY
onoma
onoma
G3686
n_ Acc Sg n
NAME
ebaptisa
ebaptisa
G907
vi Aor Act 1 Sg
I-DIPize
I-baptize
Lest any should say that I
had baptized in mine own
name.
15
:16 1 ebaptisa
ebaptisa
G907
vi Aor Act 1 Sg
I-DIPize
I-baptize
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
also
ton
ton
G3588
t_ Acc Sg m
THE
stefana
stephana
G4734
n_ Gen Sg m
Stephanas
oikon
oikon
G3624
n_ Acc Sg m
HOME
household
loipon
loipon
G3063
a_ Acc Sg n
rest
furthermore
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
oida
oida
G1492
vi Perf Act 1 Sg
I-HAVE-PERCEIVED
I-am-aware
And I baptized also the
household of Stephanas:
besides, I know not whether I
baptized any other.
16
ei
ei
G1487
Cond
IF
tina
tina
G5100
px Acc Sg m
ANY
allon
allon
G243
a_ Acc Sg m
other
ebaptisa
ebaptisa
G907
vi Aor Act 1 Sg
I-DIPize
I-baptize
:17 1 ou
ou
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
apesteilen
apesteilen
G649
vi Aor Act 3 Sg
commissions
me
me
G3165
pp 1 Acc Sg
ME
cristos
christos
G5547
n_ Nom Sg m
ANOINTED
Christ
baptizein
baptizein
G907
vn Pres Act
TO-BE-DIPizING
to-be-baptizing
all
all
G235
Conj
but
euaggelizesqai
euaggelizesthai
G2097
vn Pres Mid
TO-BE-WELL-MESSAGizING
to-be-bringing-the-well-message
. For Christ sent me not to
baptize, but to preach the
gospel: not with wisdom of
words, lest the cross of Christ
should be made of none effect.
17
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
sofia
sophia
G4678
n_ Dat Sg f
WISDOM
logou
logou
G3056
n_ Gen Sg m
OF-sayING
of-word
ina
hina
G2443
Conj
THAT
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
kenwqh
kenOthE
G2758
vs Aor Pas 3 Sg
MAY-BE-BEING-EMPTIED
may-be-being-made-void
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
stauros
stauros
G4716
n_ Nom Sg m
pale
cross
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
cristou
christou
G5547
n_ Gen Sg m
ANOINTED
Christ
1Corinthians 1
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
:18 1 o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
logos
logos
G3056
n_ Nom Sg m
saying
word
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
staurou
staurou
G4716
n_ Gen Sg m
pale
cross
tois
tois
G3588
t_ Dat Pl m
to-THE
men
men
G3303
Part
INDEED
apollumenois
apollumenois
G622
vp Pres mid/pas Dat Pl m
ones-beING-destroyED
ones-perishing
For the preaching of the
cross is to them that perish
foolishness; but unto us which
are saved it is the power of
God.
18
mwria
mOria
G3472
n_ Nom Sg f
INSIPIDity
stupidity
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
IS
tois
tois
G3588
t_ Dat Pl m
to-THE
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
swzomenois
sOzomenois
G4982
vp Pres Pas Dat Pl m
ones-beING-SAVED
ones-being-saved
hmin
hEmin
G2254
pp 1 Dat Pl
US
to-us
dunamis
dunamis
G1411
n_ Nom Sg f
ABILITY
power
qeou
theou
G2316
n_ Gen Sg m
OF-God
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
it-IS
:19 1 gegraptai
gegraptai
G1125
vi Perf Pas 3 Sg
it-HAS-been-WRITTEN
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
apolw
apolO
G622
vi Fut Act 1 Sg
I-SHALL-BE-destroyING
thn
tEn
G3588
t_ Acc Sg f
THE
sofian
sophian
G4678
n_ Acc Sg f
WISDOM
twn
tOn
G3588
t_ Gen Pl m
OF-THE
sofwn
sophOn
G4680
a_ Gen Pl m
WISE
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
For it is written, I will
destroy the wisdom of the
wise, and will bring to nothing
the understanding of the
prudent.
19
thn
tEn
G3588
t_ Acc Sg f
THE
sunesin
sunesin
G4907
n_ Acc Sg f
understanding
twn
tOn
G3588
t_ Gen Pl m
OF-THE
sunetwn
sunetOn
G4908
a_ Gen Pl m
intelligent
aqethsw
athetEsO
G114
vi Fut Act 1 Sg
I-SHALL-BE-UN-PLACING
I-shall-be-repudiating
:20 1 pou
pou
G4226
Part Int
?-where
where ?
sofos
sophos
G4680
a_ Nom Sg m
WISE
wise-one
pou
pou
G4226
Part Int
?-where
where ?
grammateus
grammateus
G1122
n_ Nom Sg m
WRITer
scribe
pou
pou
G4226
Part Int
?-where
where ?
suzhthths
suzEtEtEs
G4804
n_ Nom Sg m
TOGETHER-SEEKer
discusser
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
aiwnos
aiOnos
G165
n_ Gen Sg m
eon
Where [is] the wise? where
[is] the scribe? where [is] the
disputer of this world? hath not
God made foolish the wisdom
of this world?
20
toutou
toutou
G5127
pd Gen Sg m
this
ouci
ouchi
G3780
Part Int
NOT
(emph.)
not
(emph.)
?
emwranen
emOranen
G3471
vi Aor Act 3 Sg
makES-INSIPID
makes-stupid
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
qeos
theos
G2316
n_ Nom Sg m
God
thn
tEn
G3588
t_ Acc Sg f
THE
sofian
sophian
G4678
n_ Acc Sg f
WISDOM
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
kosmou
kosmou
G2889
n_ Gen Sg m
SYSTEM
world
toutou
toutou
G5127
pd Gen Sg m
this
:21 1 epeidh
epeidE
G1894
Conj
ON-IF-BIND
since-in-fact
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
th
tE
G3588
t_ Dat Sg f
THE
sofia
sophia
G4678
n_ Dat Sg f
WISDOM
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
qeou
theou
G2316
n_ Gen Sg m
God
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
egnw
egnO
G1097
vi 2Aor Act 3 Sg
KNEW
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
For after that in the wisdom
of God the world by wisdom
knew not God, it pleased God
by the foolishness of preaching
to save them that believe.
21
kosmos
kosmos
G2889
n_ Nom Sg m
SYSTEM
world
dia
dia
G1223
Prep
THRU
through
ths
tEs
G3588
t_ Gen Sg f
THE
sofias
sophias
G4678
n_ Gen Sg f
WISDOM
ton
ton
G3588
t_ Acc Sg m
THE
qeon
theon
G2316
n_ Acc Sg m
God
eudokhsen
eudokEsen
G2106
vi Aor Act 3 Sg
WELL-SEEMS
delights
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
qeos
theos
G2316
n_ Nom Sg m
God
dia
dia
G1223
Prep
THRU
through
ths
tEs
G3588
t_ Gen Sg f
THE
mwrias
mOrias
G3472
n_ Gen Sg f
INSIPIDity
stupidity
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg n
OF-THE
khrugmatos
kErugmatos
G2782
n_ Gen Sg n
PROCLAMATION
swsai
sOsai
G4982
vn Aor Act
TO-SAVE
tous
tous
G3588
t_ Acc Pl m
THE
pisteuontas
pisteuontas
G4100
vp Pres Act Acc Pl m
ones-BELIEVING
ones-believing
:22 1 epeidh
epeidE
G1894
Conj
ON-IF-BIND
since-in-fact
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
ioudaioi
ioudaioi
G2453
a_ Nom Pl m
JUDA-ans
Jews
shmeion
sEmeion
G4592
n_ Acc Sg n
SIGN
aitousin
aitousin
G154
vi Pres Act 3 Pl
ARE-REQUESTING
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
ellhnes
hellEnes
G1672
n_ Nom Pl m
GREEKS
sofian
sophian
G4678
n_ Acc Sg f
WISDOM
zhtousin
zEtousin
G2212
vi Pres Act 3 Pl
ARE-SEEKING
For the Jews require a sign,
and the Greeks seek after
wisdom:
22
:23 1 hmeis
hEmeis
G2249
pp 1 Nom Pl
WE
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
khrussomen
kErussomen
G2784
vi Pres Act 1 Pl
ARE-PROCLAIMING
are-heralding
criston
christon
G5547
n_ Acc Sg m
ANOINTED
Christ
estaurwmenon
estaurOmenon
G4717
vp Perf Pas Acc Sg m
HAVING-been-impalED
having-been-crucified
ioudaiois
ioudaiois
G2453
a_ Dat Pl m
to-JUDA-ans
to-Jews
men
men
G3303
Part
INDEED
But we preach Christ
crucified, unto the Jews a
stumblingblock, and unto the
Greeks foolishness;
23
skandalon
skandalon
G4625
n_ Acc Sg n
SNARE
ellhsin
hellEsin
G1672
n_ Dat Pl m
to-GREEKS
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
mwrian
mOrian
G3472
n_ Acc Sg f
INSIPIDity
stupidity
1Corinthians 1
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
:24 1 autois
autois
G846
pp Dat Pl m
to-them
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
tois
tois
G3588
t_ Dat Pl m
THE
the-ones
klhtois
klEtois
G2822
a_ Dat Pl m
ones-CALLED
called
ioudaiois
ioudaiois
G2453
a_ Dat Pl m
JUDA-ans
Jews
te
te
G5037
Part
BESIDES
bs
both
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
ellhsin
hellEsin
G1672
n_ Dat Pl m
GREEKS
criston
christon
G5547
n_ Acc Sg m
ANOINTED
Christ
But unto them which are
called, both Jews and Greeks,
Christ the power of God, and
the wisdom of God.
24
qeou
theou
G2316
n_ Gen Sg m
OF-God
dunamin
dunamin
G1411
n_ Acc Sg f
ABILITY
power
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
qeou
theou
G2316
n_ Gen Sg m
OF-God
sofian
sophian
G4678
n_ Acc Sg f
WISDOM
:25 1 oti
hoti
G3754
Conj
that
to
to
G3588
t_ Nom Sg n
THE
mwron
mOron
G3474
a_ Nom Sg n
INSIPID
stupidity
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
qeou
theou
G2316
n_ Gen Sg m
God
sofwteron
sophOteron
G4680
a_ Nom Sg n Cmp
WISER
twn
tOn
G3588
t_ Gen Pl m
OF-THE
anqrwpwn
anthrOpOn
G444
n_ Gen Pl m
humans
Because the foolishness of
God is wiser than men; and the
weakness of God is stronger
than men.
25
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
IS
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
to
to
G3588
t_ Nom Sg n
THE
asqenes
asthenes
G772
a_ Nom Sg n
UN-FIRM
weakness
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
qeou
theou
G2316
n_ Gen Sg m
God
iscuroteron
ischuroteron
G2478
a_ Nom Sg n Cmp
STRONGER
twn
tOn
G3588
t_ Gen Pl m
OF-THE
anqrwpwn
anthrOpOn
G444
n_ Gen Pl m
humans
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
IS
:26 1 blepete
blepete
G991
vi Pres Act 2 Pl
YE-ARE-lookING
be-ye-observing !
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
thn
tEn
G3588
t_ Acc Sg f
THE
klhsin
klEsin
G2821
n_ Acc Sg f
CALLing
umwn
humOn
G5216
pp 2 Gen Pl
OF-YOU
(p)
of-ye
adelfoi
adelphoi
G80
n_ Voc Pl m
brothers
brethren !
oti
hoti
G3754
Conj
that
ou
ou
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
polloi
polloi
G4183
a_ Nom Pl m
MANY
sofoi
sophoi
G4680
a_ Nom Pl m
WISE
For ye see your calling,
brethren, how that not many
wise men after the flesh, not
many mighty, not many noble,
[are called]:
26
kata
kata
G2596
Prep
according-to
sarka
sarka
G4561
n_ Acc Sg f
FLESH
ou
ou
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
polloi
polloi
G4183
a_ Nom Pl m
MANY
dunatoi
dunatoi
G1415
a_ Nom Pl m
ABLE
powerful
ou
ou
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
polloi
polloi
G4183
a_ Nom Pl m
MANY
eugeneis
eugeneis
G2104
a_ Nom Pl m
WELL-generateds
noble
:27 1 alla
alla
G235
Conj
but
ta
ta
G3588
t_ Acc Pl n
THE
mwra
mOra
G3474
a_ Acc Pl n
INSIPID
stupidity
(p)
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
kosmou
kosmou
G2889
n_ Gen Sg m
SYSTEM
world
exelexato
exelexato
G1586
vi Aor Mid 3 Sg
choosES
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
qeos
theos
G2316
n_ Nom Sg m
God
ina
hina
G2443
Conj
THAT
But God hath chosen the
foolish things of the world to
confound the wise; and God
hath chosen the weak things of
the world to confound the
things which are mighty;
27
tous
tous
G3588
t_ Acc Pl m
THE
sofous
sophous
G4680
a_ Acc Pl m
WISE
kataiscunh
kataischunE
G2617
vs Pres Act 3 Sg
He-MAY-BE-DOWN-VILING
he-may-be-disgracing
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
ta
ta
G3588
t_ Acc Pl n
THE
asqenh
asthenE
G772
a_ Acc Pl n
UN-FIRM
weakness
(p)
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
kosmou
kosmou
G2889
n_ Gen Sg m
SYSTEM
world
exelexato
exelexato
G1586
vi Aor Mid 3 Sg
choosES
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
qeos
theos
G2316
n_ Nom Sg m
God
ina
hina
G2443
Conj
THAT
kataiscunh
kataischunE
G2617
vs Pres Act 3 Sg
He-MAY-BE-DOWN-VILING
he-may-be-disgracing
ta
ta
G3588
t_ Acc Pl n
THE
iscura
ischura
G2478
a_ Acc Pl n
STRONG
:28 1 kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
ta
ta
G3588
t_ Acc Pl n
THE
agenh
agenE
G36
a_ Acc Pl n
UN-generated
ignoble
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
kosmou
kosmou
G2889
n_ Gen Sg m
SYSTEM
world
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
ta
ta
G3588
t_ Acc Pl n
THE
exouqenhmena
exouthenEmena
G1848
vp Perf Pas Acc Pl n
ones-HAVING-been-scornED
contemptible
And base things of the
world, and things which are
despised, hath God chosen,
[yea], and things which are
not, to bring to nought things
that are:
28
exelexato
exelexato
G1586
vi Aor Mid 3 Sg
choosES
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
qeos
theos
G2316
n_ Nom Sg m
God
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
ta
ta
G3588
t_ Acc Pl n
THE-ones
the
(p)
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
onta
onta
G5607
vp Pres vxx Acc Pl n
BEING
ina
hina
G2443
Conj
THAT
ta
ta
G3588
t_ Acc Pl n
THE
the
(p)
onta
onta
G5607
vp Pres vxx Acc Pl n
ones-BEING
being
katarghsh
katargEsE
G2673
vs Aor Act 3 Sg
He-SHOULD-BE-DOWN-UN-ACTING
he-should-be-discarding
1Corinthians 1
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
:29 1 opws
hopOs
G3704
Adv
WHICH-how
so-that
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
kauchshtai
kauchEsEtai
G2744
vs Aor midD 3 Sg
SHOULD-BE-BOASTING
pasa
pasa
G3956
a_ Nom Sg f
EVERY
at-all
sarx
sarx
G4561
n_ Nom Sg f
FLESH
enwpion
enOpion
G1799
Adv
IN-VIEW
in-sight-of
autou
autou
G846
pp Gen Sg m
OF-Him
him
That no flesh should glory
in his presence.
29
:30 1 ex
ex
G1537
Prep
OUT
autou
autou
G846
pp Gen Sg m
OF-Him
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
umeis
humeis
G5210
pp 2 Nom Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
este
este
G2075
vi Pres vxx 2 Pl
ARE
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
cristw
christO
G5547
n_ Dat Sg m
ANOINTED
Christ
ihsou
iEsou
G2424
n_ Dat Sg m
JESUS
os
hos
G3739
pr Nom Sg m
WHO
But of him are ye in Christ
Jesus, who of God is made
unto us wisdom, and
righteousness, and
sanctification, and redemption:
30
egenhqh
egenEthE
G1096
vi Aor pasD 3 Sg
WAS-BECOMED
was-become
hmin
hEmin
G2254
pp 1 Dat Pl
to-US
sofia
sophia
G4678
n_ Nom Sg f
WISDOM
apo
apo
G575
Prep
FROM
qeou
theou
G2316
n_ Gen Sg m
God
dikaiosunh
dikaiosunE
G1343
n_ Nom Sg f
JUSTice
righteousness
te
te
G5037
Part
BESIDES
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
agiasmos
hagiasmos
G38
n_ Nom Sg m
HOLYing
hallowing
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
apolutrwsis
apolutrOsis
G629
n_ Nom Sg f
FROM-LOOSening
deliverance
:31 1 ina
hina
G2443
Conj
THAT
kaqws
kathOs
G2531
Adv
according-AS
gegraptai
gegraptai
G1125
vi Perf Pas 3 Sg
it-HAS-been-WRITTEN
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
kaucwmenos
kauchOmenos
G2744
vp Pres midD/pasD Nom Sg m
one-BOASTING
one-boasting
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
kuriw
kuriO
G2962
n_ Dat Sg m
Master
Lord
That, according as it is
written, He that glorieth, let
him glory in the Lord.
31
kaucasqw
kauchasthO
G2744
vm Pres midD/pasD 3 Sg
LET-him-BE-BOASTING
let-him-be-boasting !
1Corinthians 1 - 1Corinthians 2
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
:1 2 kagw
kagO
G2504
pp 1 Nom Sg Con
AND-I
elqwn
elthOn
G2064
vp 2Aor Act Nom Sg m
COMING
pros
pros
G4314
Prep
TOWARD
umas
humas
G5209
pp 2 Acc Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
adelfoi
adelphoi
G80
n_ Voc Pl m
brothers
brethren !
hlqon
Elthon
G2064
vi 2Aor Act 1 Sg
CAME
ou
ou
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
kaq
kath
G2596
Prep
according-to
. And I, brethren, when I
came to you, came not with
excellency of speech or of
wisdom, declaring unto you the
testimony of God.
1
uperochn
huperochEn
G5247
n_ Acc Sg f
superiority
logou
logou
G3056
n_ Gen Sg m
OF-saying
of-word
h
E
G2228
Part
OR
sofias
sophias
G4678
n_ Gen Sg f
OF-WISDOM
kataggellwn
kataggellOn
G2605
vp Pres Act Nom Sg m
DOWN-MESSAGING
announcing
umin
humin
G5213
pp 2 Dat Pl
to-YOU
(p)
to-ye
to
to
G3588
t_ Acc Sg n
THE
marturion
marturion
G3142
n_ Acc Sg n
witness
testimony
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
qeou
theou
G2316
n_ Gen Sg m
God
:2 2 ou
ou
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
ekrina
ekrina
G2919
vi Aor Act 1 Sg
I-JUDGE
I-decide
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
eidenai
eidenai
G1492
vn Perf Act
TO-PERCEIVE
ti
ti
G5100
px Acc Sg n
ANY
anything
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
among
umin
humin
G5213
pp 2 Dat Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
ei
ei
G1487
Cond
IF
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
For I determined not to know
any thing among you, save
Jesus Christ, and him
crucified.
2
ihsoun
iEsoun
G2424
n_ Acc Sg m
JESUS
criston
christon
G5547
n_ Acc Sg m
ANOINTED
Christ
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
touton
touton
G5126
pd Acc Sg m
this-One
this-one
estaurwmenon
estaurOmenon
G4717
vp Perf Pas Acc Sg m
HAVING-been-impalED
having-been-crucified
:3 2 kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
egw
egO
G1473
pp 1 Nom Sg
I
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
asqeneia
astheneia
G769
n_ Dat Sg f
UN-FIRMness
weakness
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
fobw
phobO
G5401
n_ Dat Sg m
FEAR
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
tromw
tromO
G5156
n_ Dat Sg m
TREMBLing
pollw
pollO
G4183
a_ Dat Sg m
much
And I was with you in
weakness, and in fear, and in
much trembling.
3
egenomhn
egenomEn
G1096
vi 2Aor midD 1 Sg
BECAME
pros
pros
G4314
Prep
TOWARD
umas
humas
G5209
pp 2 Acc Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
:4 2 kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
logos
logos
G3056
n_ Nom Sg m
saying
word
mou
mou
G3450
pp 1 Gen Sg
OF-ME
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
to
to
G3588
t_ Nom Sg n
THE
khrugma
kErugma
G2782
n_ Nom Sg n
PROCLAMATION
heralding
mou
mou
G3450
pp 1 Gen Sg
OF-ME
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
And my speech and my
preaching [was] not with
enticing words of man's
wisdom, but in demonstration
of the Spirit and of power:
4
peiqois
peithois
G3981
a_ Dat Pl m
PERSUASIVES
persuasive
anqrwpinhs
anthrOpinEs
G442
a_ Gen Sg f
OF-human
sofias
sophias
G4678
n_ Gen Sg f
WISDOM
logois
logois
G3056
n_ Dat Pl m
sayings
words
all
all
G235
Conj
but
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
apodeixei
apodeixei
G585
n_ Dat Sg f
FROM-SHOW
demonstration
pneumatos
pneumatos
G4151
n_ Gen Sg n
OF-spirit
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
dunamews
dunameOs
G1411
n_ Gen Sg f
OF-ABILITY
of-power
:5 2 ina
hina
G2443
Conj
THAT
h
hE
G3588
t_ Nom Sg f
THE
pistis
pistis
G4102
n_ Nom Sg f
BELIEF
faith
umwn
humOn
G5216
pp 2 Gen Pl
OF-YOU
(p)
of-ye
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
h
E
G5600
vs Pres vxx 3 Sg
MAY-BE
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
sofia
sophia
G4678
n_ Dat Sg f
WISDOM
anqrwpwn
anthrOpOn
G444
n_ Gen Pl m
OF-humans
all
all
G235
Conj
but
That your faith should not
stand in the wisdom of men,
but in the power of God.
5
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
dunamei
dunamei
G1411
n_ Dat Sg f
ABILITY
power
qeou
theou
G2316
n_ Gen Sg m
OF-God
:6 2 sofian
sophian
G4678
n_ Acc Sg f
WISDOM
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
laloumen
laloumen
G2980
vi Pres Act 1 Pl
WE-ARE-TALKING
we-are-speaking
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
among
tois
tois
G3588
t_ Dat Pl m
THE-ones
the
teleiois
teleiois
G5046
a_ Dat Pl m
mature
sofian
sophian
G4678
n_ Acc Sg f
WISDOM
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
ou
ou
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
. Howbeit we speak wisdom
among them that are perfect:
yet not the wisdom of this
world, nor of the princes of
this world, that come to
6
1Corinthians 2
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
nought:
aiwnos
aiOnos
G165
n_ Gen Sg m
eon
toutou
toutou
G5127
pd Gen Sg m
this
oude
oude
G3761
Adv
NOT-YET
neither
twn
tOn
G3588
t_ Gen Pl m
OF-THE
arcontwn
archontOn
G758
n_ Gen Pl m
chiefs
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
aiwnos
aiOnos
G165
n_ Gen Sg m
eon
toutou
toutou
G5127
pd Gen Sg m
this
twn
tOn
G3588
t_ Gen Pl m
THE
katargoumenwn
katargoumenOn
G2673
vp Pres Pas Gen Pl m
ones-beING-DOWN-UN-ACTED
ones-being-discarded
:7 2 alla
alla
G235
Conj
but
laloumen
laloumen
G2980
vi Pres Act 1 Pl
WE-ARE-TALKING
we-are-speaking
sofian
sophian
G4678
n_ Acc Sg f
WISDOM
qeou
theou
G2316
n_ Gen Sg m
OF-God
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
musthriw
mustEriO
G3466
n_ Dat Sg n
CLOSE-KEEP
secret
thn
tEn
G3588
t_ Acc Sg f
THE
apokekrummenhn
apokekrummenEn
G613
vp Perf Pas Acc Sg f
one-HAVING-been-FROM-HID
having-been-concealed
But we speak the wisdom of
God in a mystery, [even] the
hidden [wisdom], which God
ordained before the world unto
our glory:
7
hn
hEn
G3739
pr Acc Sg f
WHICH
prowrisen
proOrisen
G4309
vi Aor Act 3 Sg
BEFORE-SEEizES
designates-beforehand
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
qeos
theos
G2316
n_ Nom Sg m
God
pro
pro
G4253
Prep
BEFORE
twn
tOn
G3588
t_ Gen Pl m
THE
aiwnwn
aiOnOn
G165
n_ Gen Pl m
eons
eis
eis
G1519
Prep
INTO
doxan
doxan
G1391
n_ Acc Sg f
esteem
glory
hmwn
hEmOn
G2257
pp 1 Gen Pl
OF-US
:8 2 hn
hEn
G3739
pr Acc Sg f
WHICH
oudeis
oudeis
G3762
a_ Nom Sg m
NOT-YET-ONE
not-one
twn
tOn
G3588
t_ Gen Pl m
OF-THE
arcontwn
archontOn
G758
n_ Gen Pl m
chiefs
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
aiwnos
aiOnos
G165
n_ Gen Sg m
eon
toutou
toutou
G5127
pd Gen Sg m
this
egnwken
egnOken
G1097
vi Perf Act 3 Sg
HAS-KNOWN
ei
ei
G1487
Cond
IF
Which none of the princes of
this world knew: for had they
known [it], they would not
have crucified the Lord of
glory.
8
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
egnwsan
egnOsan
G1097
vi 2Aor Act 3 Pl
THEY-KNOW
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
an
an
G302
Part
EVER
ton
ton
G3588
t_ Acc Sg m
THE
kurion
kurion
G2962
n_ Acc Sg m
Master
Lord
ths
tEs
G3588
t_ Gen Sg f
OF-THE
doxhs
doxEs
G1391
n_ Gen Sg f
esteem
glory
estaurwsan
estaurOsan
G4717
vi Aor Act 3 Pl
THEY-impale
they-crucify
:9 2 alla
alla
G235
Conj
but
kaqws
kathOs
G2531
Adv
according-AS
gegraptai
gegraptai
G1125
vi Perf Pas 3 Sg
it-HAS-been-WRITTEN
a
ha
G3739
pr Acc Pl n
WHICH
which
(p)
ofqalmos
ophthalmos
G3788
n_ Nom Sg m
VIEWer
eye
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
eiden
eiden
G1492
vi 2Aor Act 3 Sg
PERCEIVED
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
ous
ous
G3775
n_ Nom Sg n
EAR
But as it is written, Eye hath
not seen, nor ear heard, neither
have entered into the heart of
man, the things which God
hath prepared for them that
love him.
9
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
hkousen
Ekousen
G191
vi Aor Act 3 Sg
HEARS
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
epi
epi
G1909
Prep
ON
kardian
kardian
G2588
n_ Acc Sg f
HEART
anqrwpou
anthrOpou
G444
n_ Gen Sg m
OF-human
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
anebh
anebE
G305
vi 2Aor Act 3 Sg
UP-STEPPed
ascended
a
ha
G3739
pr Acc Pl n
WHICH
which
(p)
htoimasen
hEtoimasen
G2090
vi Aor Act 3 Sg
makES-READY
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
qeos
theos
G2316
n_ Nom Sg m
God
tois
tois
G3588
t_ Dat Pl m
to-THE
agapwsin
agapOsin
G25
vp Pres Act Dat Pl m
ones-LOVING
ones-loving
auton
auton
G846
pp Acc Sg m
Him
:10 2 hmin
hEmin
G2254
pp 1 Dat Pl
to-US
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
qeos
theos
G2316
n_ Nom Sg m
God
apekaluyen
apekalupsen
G601
vi Aor Act 3 Sg
FROM-COVERS
reveals
dia
dia
G1223
Prep
THRU
through
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg n
THE
pneumatos
pneumatos
G4151
n_ Gen Sg n
spirit
autou
autou
G846
pp Gen Sg m
OF-Him
But God hath revealed
[them] unto us by his Spirit:
for the Spirit searcheth all
things, yea, the deep things of
God.
10
to
to
G3588
t_ Nom Sg n
THE
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
pneuma
pneuma
G4151
n_ Nom Sg n
spirit
panta
panta
G3956
a_ Acc Pl n
ALL
ereuna
ereuna
G2045
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-SEARCHING
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
even
ta
ta
G3588
t_ Acc Pl n
THE
baqh
bathE
G899
n_ Acc Pl n
DEPTHS
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
qeou
theou
G2316
n_ Gen Sg m
God
:11 2 tis
tis
G5101
pi Nom Sg m
ANY
who ?
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
oiden
oiden
G1492
vi Perf Act 3 Sg
HAS-PERCEIVED
is-acquainted-with
anqrwpwn
anthrOpOn
G444
n_ Gen Pl m
OF-humans
ta
ta
G3588
t_ Acc Pl n
THE
(p)
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
anqrwpou
anthrOpou
G444
n_ Gen Sg m
human
ei
ei
G1487
Cond
IF
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
For what man knoweth the
things of a man, save the spirit
of man which is in him? even
so the things of God knoweth
no man, but the Spirit of God.
11
1Corinthians 2
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
to
to
G3588
t_ Nom Sg n
THE
pneuma
pneuma
G4151
n_ Nom Sg n
spirit
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
anqrwpou
anthrOpou
G444
n_ Gen Sg m
human
to
to
G3588
t_ Nom Sg n
THE
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
autw
autO
G846
pp Dat Sg m
it
him
outws
houtOs
G3779
Adv
thus
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
also
ta
ta
G3588
t_ Acc Pl n
THE
(p)
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
qeou
theou
G2316
n_ Gen Sg m
God
oudeis
oudeis
G3762
a_ Nom Sg m
NOT-YET-ONE
no-one
oiden
oiden
G1492
vi Perf Act 3 Sg
HAS-PERCEIVED
is-acquainted-with
ei
ei
G1487
Cond
IF
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
to
to
G3588
t_ Nom Sg n
THE
pneuma
pneuma
G4151
n_ Nom Sg n
spirit
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
qeou
theou
G2316
n_ Gen Sg m
God
:12 2 hmeis
hEmeis
G2249
pp 1 Nom Pl
WE
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
ou
ou
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
to
to
G3588
t_ Acc Sg n
THE
pneuma
pneuma
G4151
n_ Acc Sg n
spirit
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
kosmou
kosmou
G2889
n_ Gen Sg m
SYSTEM
world
elabomen
elabomen
G2983
vi 2Aor Act 1 Pl
GOT
obtained
alla
alla
G235
Conj
but
to
to
G3588
t_ Acc Sg n
THE
Now we have received, not
the spirit of the world, but the
spirit which is of God; that we
might know the things that are
freely given to us of God.
12
pneuma
pneuma
G4151
n_ Acc Sg n
spirit
to
to
G3588
t_ Acc Sg n
THE
ek
ek
G1537
Prep
OUT
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
qeou
theou
G2316
n_ Gen Sg m
God
ina
hina
G2443
Conj
THAT
eidwmen
eidOmen
G1492
vs Perf Act 1 Pl
WE-MAY-BE-PERCEIVING
ta
ta
G3588
t_ Acc Pl n
THE
the
(p)
upo
hupo
G5259
Prep
by
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
THE
qeou
theou
G2316
n_ Gen Sg m
God
carisqenta
charisthenta
G5483
vp Aor Pas Acc Pl n
BEING-gracED
being-graciously-given
hmin
hEmin
G2254
pp 1 Dat Pl
to-US
:13 2 a
ha
G3739
pr Acc Pl n
WHICH
which
(p)
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
also
laloumen
laloumen
G2980
vi Pres Act 1 Pl
WE-ARE-TALKING
we-are-speaking
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
didaktois
didaktois
G1318
a_ Dat Pl m
TEACHed
taught
anqrwpinhs
anthrOpinEs
G442
a_ Gen Sg f
OF-human
sofias
sophias
G4678
n_ Gen Sg f
WISDOM
logois
logois
G3056
n_ Dat Pl m
sayings
words
Which things also we speak,
not in the words which man's
wisdom teacheth, but which
the Holy Ghost teacheth;
comparing spiritual things with
spiritual.
13
all
all
G235
Conj
but
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
didaktois
didaktois
G1318
a_ Dat Pl m
TEACHed
words-taught
pneumatos
pneumatos
G4151
n_ Gen Sg n
OF-spirit
agiou
hagiou
G40
a_ Gen Sg n
HOLY
pneumatikois
pneumatikois
G4152
a_ Dat Pl n
to-spirituals
to-spiritual-words
pneumatika
pneumatika
G4152
a_ Acc Pl n
spirituals
spiritual-things
sugkrinontes
sugkrinontes
G4793
vp Pres Act Nom Pl m
TOGETHER-JUDGING
matching
:14 2 yucikos
psuchikos
G5591
a_ Nom Sg m
soulish
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
anqrwpos
anthrOpos
G444
n_ Nom Sg m
human
ou
ou
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
decetai
dechetai
G1209
vi Pres midD/pasD 3 Sg
IS-RECEIVING
ta
ta
G3588
t_ Acc Pl n
THE
the-things
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg n
OF-THE
pneumatos
pneumatos
G4151
n_ Gen Sg n
spirit
But the natural man
receiveth not the things of the
Spirit of God: for they are
foolishness unto him: neither
can he know [them], because
they are spiritually discerned.
14
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
qeou
theou
G2316
n_ Gen Sg m
God
mwria
mOria
G3472
n_ Nom Sg f
INSIPIDity
stupidity
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
autw
autO
G846
pp Dat Sg m
to-him
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
it-IS
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
ou
ou
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
dunatai
dunatai
G1410
he-IS-ABLE
gnwnai
gnOnai
G1097
vn 2Aor Act
TO-KNOW
to-know-them
oti
hoti
G3754
Conj
that
pneumatikws
pneumatikOs
G4153
Adv
spiritually
anakrinetai
anakrinetai
G350
vi Pres Pas 3 Sg
it-IS-beING-examinED
:15 2 o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
pneumatikos
pneumatikos
G4152
a_ Nom Sg m
spiritual-one
spiritual-one
anakrinei
anakrinei
G350
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-examinING
men
men
G3303
Part
INDEED
panta
panta
G3956
a_ Acc Pl n
ALL
autos
autos
G846
pp Nom Sg m
he
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
up
hup
G5259
Prep
by
But he that is spiritual
judgeth all things, yet he
himself is judged of no man.
15
oudenos
oudenos
G3762
a_ Gen Sg m
NOT-YET-ONE
no-one
anakrinetai
anakrinetai
G350
vi Pres Pas 3 Sg
IS-beING-examinED
1Corinthians 2
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
:16 2 tis
tis
G5101
pi Nom Sg m
ANY
who ?
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
egnw
egnO
G1097
vi 2Aor Act 3 Sg
KNEW
noun
noun
G3563
n_ Acc Sg m
MIND
kuriou
kuriou
G2962
n_ Gen Sg m
OF-Master
of-Lord
os
hos
G3739
pr Nom Sg m
WHO
sumbibasei
sumbibasei
G4822
vi Fut Act 3 Sg
SHALL-BE-TOGETHER-STEPPING
shall-be-deducing
For who hath known the
mind of the Lord, that he may
instruct him? But we have the
mind of Christ.
16
auton
auton
G846
pp Acc Sg m
Him
hmeis
hEmeis
G2249
pp 1 Nom Pl
WE
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
noun
noun
G3563
n_ Acc Sg m
MIND
cristou
christou
G5547
n_ Gen Sg m
OF-ANOINTED
of-Christ
ecomen
echomen
G2192
vi Pres Act 1 Pl
ARE-HAVING
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
:1 3 kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
egw
egO
G1473
pp 1 Nom Sg
I
adelfoi
adelphoi
G80
n_ Voc Pl m
brothers
brethren !
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
hdunhqhn
EdunEthEn
G1410
vi Aor pasD 1 Sg Att
WAS-enABLED
could
lalhsai
lalEsai
G2980
vn Aor Act
TO-TALK
to-speak
umin
humin
G5213
pp 2 Dat Pl
to-YOU
(p)
to-ye
ws
hOs
G5613
Adv
AS
pneumatikois
pneumatikois
G4152
a_ Dat Pl m
to-spirituals
to-spiritual-ones
. And I, brethren, could not
speak unto you as unto
spiritual, but as unto carnal,
[even] as unto babes in Christ.
1
all
all
G235
Conj
but
ws
hOs
G5613
Adv
AS
sarkikois
sarkikois
G4559
a_ Dat Pl m
to-FLESHics
to-fleshly-ones
ws
hOs
G5613
Adv
AS
nhpiois
nEpiois
G3516
a_ Dat Pl m
to-minors
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
cristw
christO
G5547
n_ Dat Sg m
ANOINTED
Christ
:2 3 gala
gala
G1051
n_ Acc Sg n
MILK
umas
humas
G5209
pp 2 Acc Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
epotisa
epotisa
G4222
vi Aor Act 1 Sg
I-DRINKize
I-give-to-drink
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
ou
ou
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
brwma
brOma
G1033
n_ Acc Sg n
FOOD
oupw
oupO
G3768
Adv
NOT-as-yet
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
hdunasqe
Edunasthe
G1410
vi Impf midD/pasD 2 Pl Att
YE-were-ABLE
all
all
G235
Conj
but
but
nay
I have fed you with milk, and
not with meat: for hitherto ye
were not able [to bear it],
neither yet now are ye able.
2
oute
oute
G3777
Conj
NOT-BESIDES
not-
bs
even
eti
eti
G2089
Adv
STILL
nun
nun
G3568
Adv
NOW
dunasqe
dunasthe
G1410
vi Pres midD/pasD 2 Pl
YE-ARE-ABLE
:3 3 eti
eti
G2089
Adv
STILL
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
sarkikoi
sarkikoi
G4559
a_ Nom Pl m
FLESHic
fleshly
este
este
G2075
vi Pres vxx 2 Pl
YE-ARE
opou
hopou
G3699
Adv
THE-?-where
where
e
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
among
umin
humin
G5213
pp 2 Dat Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
zhlos
zElos
G2205
n_ Nom Sg m
BOILing
jealousy
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
eris
eris
G2054
n_ Nom Sg f
STRIFE
For ye are yet carnal: for
whereas [there is] among you
envying, and strife, and
divisions, are ye not carnal,
and walk as men?
3
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
dicostasiai
dichostasiai
G1370
n_ Nom Pl f
TWO-STANDS
dissensions
ouci
ouchi
G3780
Part Int
NOT
(emph.)
not
(emph.)
?
sarkikoi
sarkikoi
G4559
a_ Nom Pl m
FLESHic
fleshly
este
este
G2075
vi Pres vxx 2 Pl
YE-ARE
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
kata
kata
G2596
Prep
according-to
anqrwpon
anthrOpon
G444
n_ Acc Sg m
human
peripateite
peripateite
G4043
vi Pres Act 2 Pl
YE-ARE-ABOUT-TREADING
are-walking
:4 3 otan
hotan
G3752
Conj
when-EVER
whenever
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
legh
legE
G3004
vs Pres Act 3 Sg
MAY-BE-sayING
tis
tis
G5100
px Nom Sg m
ANY
anyone
egw
egO
G1473
pp 1 Nom Sg
I
men
men
G3303
Part
INDEED
eimi
eimi
G1510
vi Pres vxx 1 Sg
AM
paulou
paulou
G3972
n_ Gen Sg m
OF-PAUL
eteros
heteros
G2087
a_ Nom Sg m
DIFFERENT
different-one
For while one saith, I am of
Paul; and another, I [am] of
Apollos; are ye not carnal?
4
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
egw
egO
G1473
pp 1 Nom Sg
I
apollw
apollO
G625
n_ Gen Sg m
of-APOLLOS
of-Apollos
ouci
ouchi
G3780
Part Int
NOT
(emph.)
sarkikoi
sarkikoi
G4559
a_ Nom Pl m
FLESHic-ones
fleshly
este
este
G2075
vi Pres vxx 2 Pl
YE-ARE
:5 3 tis
tis
G5101
pi Nom Sg m
ANY
what ?
oun
oun
G3767
Conj
THEN
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
IS
paulos
paulos
G3972
n_ Nom Sg m
PAUL
tis
tis
G5101
pi Nom Sg m
ANY
what ?
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
apollws
apollOs
G625
n_ Nom Sg m
APOLLOS
all
all
G235
Conj
but
h
hE
G2228
Part
OR
than
diakonoi
diakonoi
G1249
n_ Nom Pl m
THRU-SERVitors
servants
. Who then is Paul, and who
[is] Apollos, but ministers by
whom ye believed, even as the
Lord gave to every man?
5
di
di
G1223
Prep
THRU
through
wn
hOn
G3739
pr Gen Pl m
WHOM
whom
(p)
episteusate
episteusate
G4100
vi Aor Act 2 Pl
YE-BELIEVE
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
ekastw
hekastO
G1538
a_ Dat Sg m
to-EACH
ws
hOs
G5613
Adv
AS
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
kurios
kurios
G2962
n_ Nom Sg m
Master
Lord
edwken
edOken
G1325
vi Aor Act 3 Sg
GIVES
:6 3 egw
egO
G1473
pp 1 Nom Sg
I
efuteusa
ephuteusa
G5452
vi Aor Act 1 Sg
plant
apollws
apollOs
G625
n_ Nom Sg m
APOLLOS
epotisen
epotisen
G4222
vi Aor Act 3 Sg
DRINKizES
irrigates
all
all
G235
Conj
but
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
qeos
theos
G2316
n_ Nom Sg m
God
huxanen
Euxanen
G837
vi Impf Act 3 Sg
GROWS-it-UP
makes-it-grow-up
I have planted, Apollos
watered; but God gave the
increase.
6
:7 3 wste
hOste
G5620
Conj
AS-BESIDES
so-that
oute
oute
G3777
Conj
NOT-BESIDES
neither
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
futeuwn
phuteuOn
G5452
one-plantING
one-planting
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
IS
ti
ti
G5100
px Nom Sg n
ANY
anything
oute
oute
G3777
Conj
NOT-BESIDES
nor
So then neither is he that
planteth any thing, neither he
that watereth; but God that
giveth the increase.
7
1Corinthians 3
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
potizwn
potizOn
G4222
one-DRINKizING
one-irrigating
all
all
G235
Conj
but
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
auxanwn
auxanOn
G837
GROWING-it-UP
one-making-it-grow-up
qeos
theos
G2316
n_ Nom Sg m
God
:8 3 o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
futeuwn
phuteuOn
G5452
one-plantING
one-planting
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
potizwn
potizOn
G4222
one-DRINKizING
one-irrigating
en
hen
G1520
a_ Nom Sg n
ONE
for-one-thing
eisin
eisin
G1526
vi Pres vxx 3 Pl
ARE
Now he that planteth and he
that watereth are one: and
every man shall receive his
own reward according to his
own labour.
8
ekastos
hekastos
G1538
a_ Nom Sg m
EACH
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
ton
ton
G3588
t_ Acc Sg m
THE
idion
idion
G2398
a_ Acc Sg m
OWN
misqon
misthon
G3408
n_ Acc Sg m
HIRE
wages
lhyetai
lEpsetai
G2983
vi Fut midD 3 Sg
SHALL-BE-GETTING
kata
kata
G2596
Prep
according-to
ton
ton
G3588
t_ Acc Sg m
THE
idion
idion
G2398
a_ Acc Sg m
OWN
kopon
kopon
G2873
n_ Acc Sg m
toil
:9 3 qeou
theou
G2316
n_ Gen Sg m
OF-God
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
esmen
esmen
G2070
vi Pres vxx 1 Pl
WE-ARE
sunergoi
sunergoi
G4904
a_ Nom Pl m
TOGETHER-ACTers
fellow-workers
qeou
theou
G2316
n_ Gen Sg m
OF-God
gewrgion
geOrgion
G1091
n_ Nom Sg n
LAND-ACT
farm
qeou
theou
G2316
n_ Gen Sg m
OF-God
oikodomh
oikodomE
G3619
n_ Nom Sg f
HOME-BUILDing
building
For we are labourers together
with God: ye are God's
husbandry, [ye are] God's
building.
9
este
este
G2075
vi Pres vxx 2 Pl
YE-ARE
:10 3 kata
kata
G2596
Prep
according-to
thn
tEn
G3588
t_ Acc Sg f
THE
carin
charin
G5485
n_ Acc Sg f
grace
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
qeou
theou
G2316
n_ Gen Sg m
God
thn
tEn
G3588
t_ Acc Sg f
THE
doqeisan
dotheisan
G1325
vp Aor Pas Acc Sg f
BEING-GIVEN
being-granted
moi
moi
G3427
pp 1 Dat Sg
to-ME
ws
hOs
G5613
Adv
AS
According to the grace of
God which is given unto me, as
a wise masterbuilder, I have
laid the foundation, and
another buildeth thereon. But
let every man take heed how he
buildeth thereupon.
10
sofos
sophos
G4680
a_ Nom Sg m
WISE
arcitektwn
architektOn
G753
n_ Nom Sg m
chief-ARTisan
foreman
qemelion
themelion
G2310
n_ Acc Sg m
foundation
teqeika
tetheika
G5087
vi Perf Act 1 Sg
I-HAVE-PLACED
I-have-laid
allos
allos
G243
a_ Nom Sg m
other
another
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
epoikodomei
epoikodomei
G2026
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-ON-HOME-BUILDING
is-building-on-it
ekastos
hekastos
G1538
a_ Nom Sg m
EACH
each-one
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
blepetw
blepetO
G991
vm Pres Act 3 Sg
LET-BE-lookING
let-him-be-bewaring !
pws
pOs
G4459
Adv
how
epoikodomei
epoikodomei
G2026
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
he-IS-ON-HOME-BUILDING
he-is-building-on-it
:11 3 qemelion
themelion
G2310
n_ Acc Sg m
foundation
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
allon
allon
G243
a_ Acc Sg m
other
oudeis
oudeis
G3762
a_ Nom Sg m
NOT-YET-ONE
no-one
dunatai
dunatai
G1410
IS-ABLE
can
qeinai
theinai
G5087
vn 2Aor Act
TO-PLACE
to-lay
para
para
G3844
Prep
BESIDE
ton
ton
G3588
t_ Acc Sg m
THE
. For other foundation can
no man lay than that is laid,
which is Jesus Christ.
11
keimenon
keimenon
G2749
vp Pres midD/pasD Acc Sg m
one-LYING
one-being-laid
os
hos
G3739
pr Nom Sg m
WHICH
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
IS
ihsous
iEsous
G2424
n_ Nom Sg m
JESUS
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
cristos
christos
G5547
n_ Nom Sg m
ANOINTED
Christ
:12 3 ei
ei
G1487
Cond
IF
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
tis
tis
G5100
px Nom Sg m
ANY
anyone
epoikodomei
epoikodomei
G2026
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-ON-HOME-BUILDING
is-building-
on
epi
epi
G1909
Prep
ON
ton
ton
G3588
t_ Acc Sg m
THE
qemelion
themelion
G2310
n_ Acc Sg m
foundation
touton
touton
G5126
pd Acc Sg m
this
cruson
chruson
G5557
n_ Acc Sg m
GOLD
Now if any man build upon
this foundation gold, silver,
precious stones, wood, hay,
stubble;
12
arguron
arguron
G696
n_ Acc Sg m
SILVER
liqous
lithous
G3037
n_ Acc Pl m
STONES
timious
timious
G5093
a_ Acc Pl m
VALUable
precious
xula
xula
G3586
n_ Acc Pl n
WOOD
wood
(p)
corton
chorton
G5528
n_ Acc Sg m
FODDER
grass
kalamhn
kalamEn
G2562
n_ Acc Sg f
REED
straw
1Corinthians 3
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
:13 3 ekastou
hekastou
G1538
a_ Gen
OF-EACH
of-each-one
to
to
G3588
t_ Nom Sg n
THE
ergon
ergon
G2041
n_ Nom Sg n
work
faneron
phaneron
G5318
a_ Nom Sg n
apparent
genhsetai
genEsetai
G1096
vi Fut midD 3 Sg
SHALL-BE-BECOMING
h
hE
G3588
t_ Nom Sg f
THE
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
hmera
hEmera
G2250
n_ Nom Sg f
DAY
Every man's work shall be
made manifest: for the day
shall declare it, because it shall
be revealed by fire; and the fire
shall try every man's work of
what sort it is.
13
dhlwsei
dElOsei
G1213
vi Fut Act 3 Sg
SHALL-BE-makING-EVIDENT
shall-be-making-evident-it
oti
hoti
G3754
Conj
that
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
puri
puri
G4442
n_ Dat Sg n
FIRE
apokaluptetai
apokaluptetai
G601
vi Pres Pas 3 Sg
it-IS-beING-FROM-COVERED
it-is-being-revealed
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
ekastou
hekastou
G1538
a_ Gen Sg m
OF-EACH
of-each-one
to
to
G3588
t_ Nom Sg n
THE
ergon
ergon
G2041
n_ Nom Sg n
work
opoion
hopoion
G3697
a_ Nom Sg n
what-kind
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
it-IS
to
to
G3588
t_ Nom Sg n
THE
pur
pur
G4442
n_ Nom Sg n
FIRE
dokimasei
dokimasei
G1381
vi Fut Act 3 Sg
SHALL-BE-testING
:14 3 ei
ei
G1487
Cond
IF
tinos
tinos
G5100
px Gen Sg m
OF-ANY
of-anyone
to
to
G3588
t_ Nom Sg n
THE
ergon
ergon
G2041
n_ Nom Sg n
work
menei
menei
G3306
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
SHALL-BE-REMAINING
o
ho
G3739
pr Acc Sg n
WHICH
epwkodomhsen
epOkodomEsen
G2026
vi Aor Act 3 Sg
he-ON-HOME-BUILDS
he-builds-on-it
misqon
misthon
G3408
n_ Acc Sg m
HIRE
wages
If any man's work abide
which he hath built thereupon,
he shall receive a reward.
14
lhyetai
lEpsetai
G2983
vi Fut midD 3 Sg
he-SHALL-BE-GETTING
:15 3 ei
ei
G1487
Cond
IF
tinos
tinos
G5100
px Gen Sg m
OF-ANY
of-anyone
to
to
G3588
t_ Nom Sg n
THE
ergon
ergon
G2041
n_ Nom Sg n
work
katakahsetai
katakaEsetai
G2618
vi 2Fut Pas 3 Sg
SHALL-BE-beING-DOWN-BURNED
shall-be-being-burned-up
zhmiwqhsetai
zEmiOthEsetai
G2210
vi Fut Pas 3 Sg
he-SHALL-BE-BEING-FINED
he-shall-be-forfeiting-it
If any man's work shall be
burned, he shall suffer loss: but
he himself shall be saved; yet
so as by fire.
15
autos
autos
G846
pp Nom Sg m
he
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
swqhsetai
sOthEsetai
G4982
vi Fut Pas 3 Sg
SHALL-BE-BEING-SAVED
outws
houtOs
G3779
Adv
thus
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
ws
hOs
G5613
Adv
AS
dia
dia
G1223
Prep
THRU
through
puros
puros
G4442
n_ Gen Sg n
FIRE
:16 3 ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
oidate
oidate
G1492
vi Perf Act 2 Pl
YE-HAVE-PERCEIVED
ye-are-aware
oti
hoti
G3754
Conj
that
naos
naos
G3485
n_ Nom Sg m
TEMPLE
qeou
theou
G2316
n_ Gen Sg m
OF-God
este
este
G2075
vi Pres vxx 2 Pl
YE-ARE
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
to
to
G3588
t_ Nom Sg n
THE
pneuma
pneuma
G4151
n_ Nom Sg n
spirit
. Know ye not that ye are
the temple of God, and [that]
the Spirit of God dwelleth in
you?
16
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
qeou
theou
G2316
n_ Gen Sg m
God
oikei
oikei
G3611
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-HOMING
is-making-its-home
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
umin
humin
G5213
pp 2 Dat Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
:17 3 ei
ei
G1487
Cond
IF
tis
tis
G5100
px Nom Sg m
ANY
anyone
ton
ton
G3588
t_ Acc Sg m
THE
naon
naon
G3485
n_ Acc Sg m
TEMPLE
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
qeou
theou
G2316
n_ Gen Sg m
God
fqeirei
phtheirei
G5351
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-CORRUPTING
fqerei
phtherei
G5351
vi Fut Act 3 Sg
SHALL-BE-CORRUPTING
If any man defile the temple
of God, him shall God destroy;
for the temple of God is holy,
which [temple] ye are.
17
touton
touton
G5126
pd Acc Sg m
this-one
this-one
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
qeos
theos
G2316
n_ Nom Sg m
God
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
naos
naos
G3485
n_ Nom Sg m
TEMPLE
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
qeou
theou
G2316
n_ Gen Sg m
God
agios
hagios
G40
a_ Nom Sg m
HOLY
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
IS
oitines
hoitines
G3748
pr Nom Pl m
WHICH-ANY
which
-any
este
este
G2075
vi Pres vxx 2 Pl
ARE
umeis
humeis
G5210
pp 2 Nom Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
:18 3 mhdeis
mEdeis
G3367
a_ Nom Sg m
NO-YET-ONE
no-one
eauton
heauton
G1438
pf 3 Acc Sg m
self
himself
exapatatw
exapatatO
G1818
vm Pres Act 3 Sg
LET-BE-OUT-SEDUCING
let-him-be-deluding !
ei
ei
G1487
Cond
IF
tis
tis
G5100
px Nom Sg m
ANY
anyone
dokei
dokei
G1380
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-SEEMING
is-presuming
sofos
sophos
G4680
a_ Nom Sg m
WISE
einai
einai
G1511
vn Pres vxx
TO-BE
. Let no man deceive
himself. If any man among you
seemeth to be wise in this
world, let him become a fool,
that he may be wise.
18
1Corinthians 3
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
among
umin
humin
G5213
pp 2 Dat Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
tw
tO
G3588
t_ Dat Sg m
THE
aiwni
aiOni
G165
n_ Dat Sg m
eon
toutw
toutO
G5129
pd Dat Sg m
this
mwros
mOros
G3474
a_ Nom Sg m
INSIPID
stupid
genesqw
genesthO
G1096
vm 2Aor midD 3 Sg
LET-him-BE-BECOMING
let-him-be-becoming !
ina
hina
G2443
Conj
THAT
genhtai
genEtai
G1096
vs 2Aor midD 3 Sg
he-MAY-BE-BECOMING
sofos
sophos
G4680
a_ Nom Sg m
WISE
:19 3 h
hE
G3588
t_ Nom Sg f
THE
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
sofia
sophia
G4678
n_ Nom Sg f
WISDOM
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
kosmou
kosmou
G2889
n_ Gen Sg m
SYSTEM
world
toutou
toutou
G5127
pd Gen Sg m
this
mwria
mOria
G3472
n_ Nom Sg f
INSIPIDity
stupidity
para
para
G3844
Prep
BESIDE
tw
tO
G3588
t_ Dat Sg m
THE
qew
theO
G2316
n_ Dat Sg m
God
For the wisdom of this
world is foolishness with God.
For it is written, He taketh the
wise in their own craftiness.
19
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
IS
gegraptai
gegraptai
G1125
vi Perf Pas 3 Sg
it-HAS-been-WRITTEN
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
drassomenos
drassomenos
G1405
One-CLUTCHING
one-clutching
tous
tous
G3588
t_ Acc Pl m
THE
sofous
sophous
G4680
a_ Acc Pl m
WISE
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
th
tE
G3588
t_ Dat Sg f
THE
panourgia
panourgia
G3834
n_ Dat Sg f
cleverness
craftiness
autwn
autOn
G846
pp Gen Pl m
OF-them
:20 3 kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
palin
palin
G3825
Adv
AGAIN
kurios
kurios
G2962
n_ Nom Sg m
Master
Lord
ginwskei
ginOskei
G1097
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-KNOWING
tous
tous
G3588
t_ Acc Pl m
THE
dialogismous
dialogismous
G1261
n_ Acc Pl m
THRU-accounts
reasonings
twn
tOn
G3588
t_ Gen Pl m
OF-THE
sofwn
sophOn
G4680
a_ Gen Pl m
WISE
oti
hoti
G3754
Conj
that
And again, The Lord
knoweth the thoughts of the
wise, that they are vain.
20
eisin
eisin
G1526
vi Pres vxx 3 Pl
THEY-ARE
mataioi
mataioi
G3152
a_ Nom Pl m
VAIN
:21 3 wste
hOste
G5620
Conj
AS-BESIDES
so-that
mhdeis
mEdeis
G3367
a_ Nom Sg m
NO-YET-ONE
no-one
kaucasqw
kauchasthO
G2744
LET-BE-BOASTING
let-him-be-boasting !
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
anqrwpois
anthrOpois
G444
n_ Dat Pl m
humans
panta
panta
G3956
a_ Nom Pl n
ALL
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
umwn
humOn
G5216
pp 2 Gen Pl
OF-YOU
(p)
of-ye
. Therefore let no man glory
in men. For all things are
yours;
21
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
IS
:22 3 eite
eite
G1535
Conj
IF-BESIDES
whether
paulos
paulos
G3972
n_ Nom Sg m
PAUL
eite
eite
G1535
Conj
IF-BESIDES
or
apollws
apollOs
G625
n_ Nom Sg m
APOLLOS
eite
eite
G1535
Conj
IF-BESIDES
or
khfas
kEphas
G2786
n_ Nom Sg m
CEPHAS
eite
eite
G1535
Conj
IF-BESIDES
or
kosmos
kosmos
G2889
n_ Nom Sg m
SYSTEM
world
Whether Paul, or Apollos,
or Cephas, or the world, or life,
or death, or things present, or
things to come; all are yours;
22
eite
eite
G1535
Conj
IF-BESIDES
or
zwh
zOE
G2222
n_ Nom Sg f
LIFE
eite
eite
G1535
Conj
IF-BESIDES
or
qanatos
thanatos
G2288
n_ Nom Sg m
DEATH
eite
eite
G1535
Conj
IF-BESIDES
or
enestwta
enestOta
G1764
vp Perf Act Nom Pl n
HAVING-IN-STOOD
things-being-present
eite
eite
G1535
Conj
IF-BESIDES
or
mellonta
mellonta
G3195
vp Pres Act Nom Pl n
beING-ABOUT
things-impending
panta
panta
G3956
a_ Nom Pl n
ALL
umwn
humOn
G5216
pp 2 Gen Pl
OF-YOU
(p)
of-ye
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
IS
:23 3 umeis
humeis
G5210
pp 2 Nom Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
cristou
christou
G5547
n_ Gen Sg m
OF-ANOINTED
of-Christ
cristos
christos
G5547
n_ Nom Sg m
ANOINTED
Christ
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
qeou
theou
G2316
n_ Gen Sg m
OF-God
And ye are Christ's; and
Christ [is] God's.
23
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
:1 4 outws
houtOs
G3779
Adv
thus
hmas
hEmas
G2248
pp 1 Acc Pl
US
logizesqw
logizesthO
G3049
LET-BE-accountING
let-him-be-reckoning !
anqrwpos
anthrOpos
G444
n_ Nom Sg m
human
ws
hOs
G5613
Adv
AS
uphretas
hupEretas
G5257
n_ Acc Pl m
subservients
deputies
cristou
christou
G5547
n_ Gen Sg m
OF-ANOINTED
of-Christ
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
. Let a man so account of us,
as of the ministers of Christ,
and stewards of the mysteries
of God.
1
oikonomous
oikonomous
G3623
n_ Acc Pl m
HOME-LAWers
administrators
musthriwn
mustEriOn
G3466
n_ Gen Pl n
OF-CLOSE-KEEPS
of-secrets
qeou
theou
G2316
n_ Gen Sg m
OF-God
:2 4 o
ho
G3739
pr Acc Sg n
THE
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
loipon
loipon
G3063
a_ Acc Sg n
rest
furthermore
zhteitai
zEteitai
G2212
vi Pres Pas 3 Sg
it-IS-beING-SOUGHT
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
tois
tois
G3588
t_ Dat Pl m
THE
oikonomois
oikonomois
G3623
n_ Dat Pl m
HOME-LAWers
administrators
ina
hina
G2443
Conj
THAT
pistos
pistos
G4103
a_ Nom Sg m
BELIEVing
faithful
Moreover it is required in
stewards, that a man be found
faithful.
2
tis
tis
G5100
px Nom Sg m
ANY
any-such
eureqh
heurethE
G2147
vs Aor Pas 3 Sg
MAY-BE-BEING-FOUND
:3 4 emoi
emoi
G1698
pp 1 Dat Sg
to-ME
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
eis
eis
G1519
Prep
INTO
elaciston
elachiston
G1646
a_ Acc Sg n
INFERIOR-most
least
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
it-IS
ina
hina
G2443
Conj
THAT
uf
huph
G5259
Prep
by
umwn
humOn
G5216
pp 2 Gen Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
anakriqw
anakrithO
G350
vs Aor Pas 1 Sg
I-MAY-BE-BEING-examinED
But with me it is a very small
thing that I should be judged of
you, or of man's judgment: yea,
I judge not mine own self.
3
h
E
G2228
Part
OR
upo
hupo
G5259
Prep
by
anqrwpinhs
anthrOpinEs
G442
a_ Gen Sg f
human
of-human
hmeras
hEmeras
G2250
n_ Gen Sg f
DAY
all
all
G235
Conj
but
oude
oude
G3761
Adv
NOT-YET
neither
emauton
emauton
G1683
pf 1 Acc Sg m
MYself
anakrinw
anakrinO
G350
vi Pres Act 1 Sg
I-AM-examinING
:4 4 ouden
ouden
G3762
a_ Acc Sg n
NOT-YET-ONE
of-nothing
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
emautw
emautO
G1683
pf 1 Dat Sg m
to-MYself
sunoida
sunoida
G4894
vi Perf Act 1 Sg
I-HAVE-been-conscious
I-have-been-conscious
all
all
G235
Conj
but
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
toutw
toutO
G5129
pd Dat Sg n
this
For I know nothing by
myself; yet am I not hereby
justified: but he that judgeth
me is the Lord.
4
dedikaiwmai
dedikaiOmai
G1344
vi Perf Pas 1 Sg
I-HAVE-been-JUSTIFIED
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
anakrinwn
anakrinOn
G350
One-examinING
one-examining
me
me
G3165
pp 1 Acc Sg
ME
kurios
kurios
G2962
n_ Nom Sg m
Master
Lord
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
IS
:5 4 wste
hOste
G5620
Conj
AS-BESIDES
so-that
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
pro
pro
G4253
Prep
BEFORE
kairou
kairou
G2540
n_ Gen Sg m
SEASON
ti
ti
G5100
px Acc Sg n
ANY
anything
krinete
krinete
G2919
vm Pres Act 2 Pl
BE-YE-JUDGING
be-ye-judging !
ews
heOs
G2193
Conj
TILL
an
an
G302
Part
EVER
elqh
elthE
G2064
vs 2Aor Act 3 Sg
MAY-BE-COMING
Therefore judge nothing
before the time, until the Lord
come, who both will bring to
light the hidden things of
darkness, and will make
manifest the counsels of the
hearts: and then shall every
man have praise of God.
5
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
kurios
kurios
G2962
n_ Nom Sg m
Master
Lord
os
hos
G3739
pr Nom Sg m
WHO
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
also
fwtisei
phOtisei
G5461
vi Fut Act 3 Sg
SHALL-BE-LIGHTenING
shall-be-illuminating
ta
ta
G3588
t_ Acc Pl n
THE
krupta
krupta
G2927
a_ Acc Pl n
HIDDen
hidden-things
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg n
OF-THE
skotous
skotous
G4655
n_ Gen Sg n
DARKness
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
fanerwsei
phanerOsei
G5319
vi Fut Act 3 Sg
SHALL-BE-makING-APPEAR
shall-be-manifesting
tas
tas
G3588
t_ Acc Pl f
THE
boulas
boulas
G1012
n_ Acc Pl f
COUNSELS
twn
tOn
G3588
t_ Gen Pl f
OF-THE
kardiwn
kardiOn
G2588
n_ Gen Pl f
HEARTS
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
tote
tote
G5119
Adv
then
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
epainos
epainos
G1868
n_ Nom Sg m
ON-PRAISE
applause
genhsetai
genEsetai
G1096
vi Fut midD 3 Sg
SHALL-BE-BECOMING
ekastw
hekastO
G1538
a_ Dat Sg m
to-EACH
to-each-one
apo
apo
G575
Prep
FROM
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
THE
qeou
theou
G2316
n_ Gen Sg m
God
:6 4 tauta
tauta
G5023
pd Acc Pl n
these
these-things
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
adelfoi
adelphoi
G80
n_ Voc Pl m
brothers
brethren !
meteschmatisa
meteschEmatisa
G3345
vi Aor Act 1 Sg
I-after-FIGURE
I-transfer-in-a-figure
eis
eis
G1519
Prep
INTO
emauton
emauton
G1683
pf 1 Acc Sg m
MYself
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
apollw
apollO
G625
n_ Acc Sg m
to-APOLLOS
di
di
G1223
Prep
THRU
because-of
And these things, brethren, I
have in a figure transferred to
myself and [to] Apollos for
your sakes; that ye might learn
in us not to think [of men]
6
1Corinthians 4
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
above that which is written,
that no one of you be puffed up
for one against another.
umas
humas
G5209
pp 2 Acc Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
ina
hina
G2443
Conj
THAT
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
hmin
hEmin
G2254
pp 1 Dat Pl
US
maqhte
mathEte
G3129
vs 2Aor Act 2 Pl
YE-MAY-BE-LEARNING
to
to
G3588
t_ Acc Sg n
THE
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
uper
huper
G5228
Prep
OVER
above
o
ho
G3739
pr Acc Sg n
WHICH
gegraptai
gegraptai
G1125
vi Perf Pas 3 Sg
HAS-been-WRITTEN
fronein
phronein
G5426
vn Pres Act
TO-BE-beING-DISPOSED
ina
hina
G2443
Conj
THAT
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
eis
heis
G1520
a_ Nom Sg m
ONE
uper
huper
G5228
Prep
OVER
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
THE
enos
henos
G1520
a_ Gen Sg m
ONE
fusiousqe
phusiousthe
G5448
vs Pres Pas 2 Pl
YE-MAY-BE-beING-INFLATED
ye-may-be-being-puffed-up
kata
kata
G2596
Prep
DOWN
against
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
the
eterou
heterou
G2087
a_ Gen Sg m
DIFFERENT
different-one
:7 4 tis
tis
G5101
pi Nom Sg m
ANY
who ?
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
se
se
G4571
pp 2 Acc Sg
YOU
diakrinei
diakrinei
G1252
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-THRU-JUDGING
is-making-to-discriminate
ti
ti
G5101
pi Acc Sg n
ANY
what ?
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
eceis
echeis
G2192
vi Pres Act 2 Sg
YOU-ARE-HAVING
o
ho
G3739
pr Acc Sg n
WHICH
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
. For who maketh thee to
differ [from another]? and
what hast thou that thou didst
not receive? now if thou didst
receive [it], why dost thou
glory, as if thou hadst not
received [it]?
7
elabes
elabes
G2983
vi 2Aor Act 2 Sg
YOU-GOT
you-obtained
ei
ei
G1487
Cond
IF
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
also
elabes
elabes
G2983
vi 2Aor Act 2 Sg
YOU-GOT
you-obtained
ti
ti
G5101
pi Acc Sg n
ANY
why ?
kaucasai
kauchasai
G2744
YOU-ARE-BOASTING
ws
hOs
G5613
Adv
AS
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
labwn
labOn
G2983
GETTING
obtaining-it
:8 4 hdh
EdE
G2235
Adv
ALREADY
kekoresmenoi
kekoresmenoi
G2880
HAVING-been-SATED
sated
este
este
G2075
vi Pres vxx 2 Pl
YE-ARE
hdh
EdE
G2235
Adv
ALREADY
eplouthsate
eploutEsate
G4147
vi Aor Act 2 Pl
YE-are-RICH
cwris
chOris
G5565
Adv
apart-from
hmwn
hEmOn
G2257
pp 1 Gen Pl
US
Now ye are full, now ye are
rich, ye have reigned as kings
without us: and I would to God
ye did reign, that we also might
reign with you.
8
ebasileusate
ebasileusate
G936
vi Aor Act 2 Pl
YE-reign
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
ofelon
ophelon
G3785
Inj
OWE-YOU
would-that !
ge
ge
G1065
Part
SURELY
ebasileusate
ebasileusate
G936
vi Aor Act 2 Pl
YE-reign
ina
hina
G2443
Conj
THAT
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
also
hmeis
hEmeis
G2249
pp 1 Nom Pl
WE
umin
humin
G5213
pp 2 Dat Pl
to-YOU
(p)
with-ye
sumbasileuswmen
sumbasileusOmen
G4821
vs Aor Act 1 Pl
SHOULD-BE-TOGETHER-reignING
should-be-reigning-together
:9 4 dokw
dokO
G1380
vi Pres Act 1 Sg Con
I-AM-SEEMING
I-am-supposing
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
oti
hoti
G3754
Conj
that
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
qeos
theos
G2316
n_ Nom Sg m
God
hmas
hEmas
G2248
pp 1 Acc Pl
US
tous
tous
G3588
t_ Acc Pl m
THE
apostolous
apostolous
G652
n_ Acc Pl m
commissioners
apostles
For I think that God hath set
forth us the apostles last, as it
were appointed to death: for
we are made a spectacle unto
the world, and to angels, and to
men.
9
escatous
eschatous
G2078
a_ Acc Pl m
LAST
apedeixen
apedeixen
G584
vi Aor Act 3 Sg
FROM-SHOWS
demonstrates
ws
hOs
G5613
Adv
AS
epiqanatious
epithanatious
G1935
a_ Acc Pl m
ON-DEATHed
death-doomed
oti
hoti
G3754
Conj
that
qeatron
theatron
G2302
n_ Nom Sg n
gazing-place
theater
egenhqhmen
egenEthEmen
G1096
vi Aor pasD 1 Pl
WE-WERE-BECOMED
we-were-become
tw
tO
G3588
t_ Dat Sg m
to-THE
kosmw
kosmO
G2889
n_ Dat Sg m
SYSTEM
world
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
aggelois
aggelois
G32
n_ Dat Pl m
to-MESSENGERS
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
anqrwpois
anthrOpois
G444
n_ Dat Pl m
to-humans
:10 4 hmeis
hEmeis
G2249
pp 1 Nom Pl
WE
mwroi
mOroi
G3474
a_ Nom Pl m
INSIPID-ones
stupid
dia
dia
G1223
Prep
THRU
because-of
criston
christon
G5547
n_ Acc Sg m
ANOINTED
Christ
umeis
humeis
G5210
pp 2 Nom Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
fronimoi
phronimoi
G5429
a_ Nom Pl m
DISPOSED-ones
prudent
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
cristw
christO
G5547
n_ Dat Sg m
ANOINTED
Christ
We [are] fools for Christ's
sake, but ye [are] wise in
Christ; we [are] weak, but ye
[are] strong; ye [are]
honourable, but we [are]
10
1Corinthians 4
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
despised.
hmeis
hEmeis
G2249
pp 1 Nom Pl
WE
asqeneis
astheneis
G772
a_ Nom Pl m
UN-FIRM
weak
umeis
humeis
G5210
pp 2 Nom Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
iscuroi
ischuroi
G2478
a_ Nom Pl m
STRONG
umeis
humeis
G5210
pp 2 Nom Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
endoxoi
endoxoi
G1741
a_ Nom Pl m
IN-esteemed
glorious
hmeis
hEmeis
G2249
pp 1 Nom Pl
WE
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
atimoi
atimoi
G820
a_ Nom Pl m
UN-VALUed
dishonored
:11 4 acri
achri
G891
Prep
UNTIL
ths
tEs
G3588
t_ Gen Sg f
THE
arti
arti
G737
Adv
at-PRESENT
wras
hOras
G5610
n_ Gen Sg f
HOUR
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
also
peinwmen
peinOmen
G3983
vi Pres Act 1 Pl
WE-ARE-HUNGERING
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
diywmen
dipsOmen
G1372
vs Pres Act 1 Pl
WE-ARE-THIRSTING
are-thirsting
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
Even unto this present hour
we both hunger, and thirst, and
are naked, and are buffeted,
and have no certain
dwellingplace;
11
gumnhteuomen
gumnEteuomen
G1130
vi Pres Act 1 Pl
WE-ARE-beING-NAKED
are-being-naked
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
kolafizomeqa
kolaphizometha
G2852
vi Pres Pas 1 Pl
WE-ARE-beING-FROM-CHASTENED
are-being-buffeted
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
astatoumen
astatoumen
G790
vi Pres Act 1 Pl
WE-ARE-UN-STANDING
are-being-unsettled
:12 4 kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
kopiwmen
kopiOmen
G2872
vi Pres Act 1 Pl
WE-ARE-toilING
are-toiling
ergazomenoi
ergazomenoi
G2038
vp Pres midD/pasD Nom Pl m
workING
tais
tais
G3588
t_ Dat Pl f
to-THE
idiais
idiais
G2398
a_ Dat Pl f
OWN
cersin
chersin
G5495
n_ Dat Pl f
HANDS
loidoroumenoi
loidoroumenoi
G3058
vp Pres Pas Nom Pl m
beING-say-SPEARED
being-reviled
And labour, working with
our own hands: being reviled,
we bless; being persecuted, we
suffer it:
12
eulogoumen
eulogoumen
G2127
vi Pres Act 1 Pl
WE-ARE-blessING
diwkomenoi
diOkomenoi
G1377
beING-CHASED
being-persecuted
anecomeqa
anechometha
G430
WE-ARE-toleratING
we-are-bearing-with-it
:13 4 blasfhmoumenoi
blasphEmoumenoi
G987
beING-HARM-AVERRED
being-calumniated
parakaloumen
parakaloumen
G3870
vi Pres Act 1 Pl
WE-ARE-BESIDE-CALLING
we-are-entreating
ws
hOs
G5613
Adv
AS
perikaqarmata
perikatharmata
G4027
n_ Nom Pl n
ABOUT-cleanse-effects
offscourings
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
kosmou
kosmou
G2889
n_ Gen Sg m
SYSTEM
world
Being defamed, we intreat:
we are made as the filth of the
world, [and are] the
offscouring of all things unto
this day.
13
egenhqhmen
egenEthEmen
G1096
vi Aor pasD 1 Pl
WE-WERE-BECOMED
we-were-become
pantwn
pantOn
G3956
a_ Gen Pl n
OF-ALL
of-all-things
periyhma
peripsEma
G4067
n_ Nom Sg n
ABOUT-STROKE-effect
scum
ews
heOs
G2193
Conj
TILL
arti
arti
G737
Adv
at-PRESENT
:14 4 ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
entrepwn
entrepOn
G1788
abashING
to-be-abashing
umas
humas
G5209
pp 2 Acc Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
grafw
graphO
G1125
vi Pres Act 1 Sg
I-AM-WRITING
tauta
tauta
G5023
pd Acc Pl n
these
these-things
all
all
G235
Conj
but
ws
hOs
G5613
Adv
AS
tekna
tekna
G5043
n_ Nom Pl n
offsprings
children
mou
mou
G3450
pp 1 Gen Sg
OF-ME
. I write not these things to
shame you, but as my beloved
sons I warn [you].
14
agaphta
agapEta
G27
a_ Nom Pl n
beLOVED
nouqetw
nouthetO
G3560
vi Pres Act 1 Sg
I-AM-admonishING
I-am-admonishing-ye
:15 4 ean
ean
G1437
Cond
IF-EVER
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
murious
murious
G3463
a_ Acc Pl m
MYRIADS
ten-thousands
paidagwgous
paidagOgous
G3807
n_ Acc Pl m
boy-LEADERS
escorts
echte
echEte
G2192
vs Pres Act 2 Pl
YE-MAY-BE-HAVING
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
cristw
christO
G5547
n_ Dat Sg m
ANOINTED
Christ
all
all
G235
Conj
but
nevertheless
ou
ou
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
For though ye have ten
thousand instructors in Christ,
yet [have ye] not many fathers:
for in Christ Jesus I have
begotten you through the
gospel.
15
pollous
pollous
G4183
a_ Acc Pl m
MANY
pateras
pateras
G3962
n_ Acc Pl m
FATHERS
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
cristw
christO
G5547
n_ Dat Sg m
ANOINTED
Christ
ihsou
iEsou
G2424
n_ Dat Sg m
JESUS
dia
dia
G1223
Prep
THRU
through
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg n
THE
euaggeliou
euaggeliou
G2098
n_ Gen Sg n
WELL-MESSAGE
egw
egO
G1473
pp 1 Nom Sg
I
umas
humas
G5209
pp 2 Acc Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
egennhsa
egennEsa
G1080
vi Aor Act 1 Sg
generate
beget
:16 4 parakalw
parakalO
G3870
vi Pres Act 1 Sg
I-AM-BESIDE-CALLING
I-am-entreating
oun
oun
G3767
Conj
THEN
umas
humas
G5209
pp 2 Acc Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
mimhtai
mimEtai
G3402
n_ Nom Pl m
IMITATors
mou
mou
G3450
pp 1 Gen Sg
OF-ME
ginesqe
ginesthe
G1096
vm Pres midD/pasD 2 Pl
BE-BECOMING
be-ye-becoming !
Wherefore I beseech you, be
ye followers of me.
16
1Corinthians 4
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
:17 4 dia
dia
G1223
Prep
THRU
because-of
touto
touto
G5124
pd Acc Sg n
this
epemya
epempsa
G3992
vi Aor Act 1 Sg
I-SEND
umin
humin
G5213
pp 2 Dat Pl
to-YOU
(p)
to-ye
timoqeon
timotheon
G5095
n_ Acc Sg m
Timothy
os
hos
G3739
pr Nom Sg m
WHO
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
IS
teknon
teknon
G5043
n_ Nom Sg n
offspring
child
. For this cause have I sent
unto you Timotheus, who is
my beloved son, and faithful in
the Lord, who shall bring you
into remembrance of my ways
which be in Christ, as I teach
every where in every church.
17
mou
mou
G3450
pp 1 Gen Sg
OF-ME
agaphton
agapEton
G27
a_ Acc Sg n
beLOVED
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
piston
piston
G4103
a_ Acc Sg n
BELIEVing
faithful
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
kuriw
kuriO
G2962
n_ Dat Sg m
Master
Lord
os
hos
G3739
pr Nom Sg m
WHO
umas
humas
G5209
pp 2 Acc Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
anamnhsei
anamnEsei
G363
vi Fut Act 3 Sg
SHALL-BE-UP-REMINDING
shall-be-reminding
tas
tas
G3588
t_ Acc Pl f
THE
of-the
odous
hodous
G3598
n_ Acc Pl f
WAYS
mou
mou
G3450
pp 1 Gen Sg
OF-ME
tas
tas
G3588
t_ Acc Pl f
THE
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
cristw
christO
G5547
n_ Dat Sg m
ANOINTED
Christ
kaqws
kathOs
G2531
Adv
according-AS
pantacou
pantachou
G3837
Adv
EVERY-SOIL
everywhere
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
pash
pasE
G3956
a_ Dat Sg f
EVERY
ekklhsia
ekklEsia
G1577
n_ Dat Sg f
OUT-CALLED
ecclesia
didaskw
didaskO
G1321
vi Pres Act 1 Sg
I-AM-TEACHING
:18 4 ws
hOs
G5613
Adv
AS
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
ercomenou
erchomenou
G2064
vp Pres midD/pasD Gen Sg m
OF-COMING
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
mou
mou
G3450
pp 1 Gen Sg
OF-ME
pros
pros
G4314
Prep
TOWARD
umas
humas
G5209
pp 2 Acc Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
efusiwqhsan
ephusiOthEsan
G5448
vi Aor Pas 3 Pl
WERE-INFLATED
were-puffed-up
Now some are puffed up, as
though I would not come to
you.
18
tines
tines
G5100
px Nom Pl m
ANY
some
:19 4 eleusomai
eleusomai
G2064
vi Fut midD 1 Sg
I-SHALL-BE-COMING
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
tacews
tacheOs
G5030
Adv
SWIFTly
pros
pros
G4314
Prep
TOWARD
umas
humas
G5209
pp 2 Acc Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
ean
ean
G1437
Cond
IF-EVER
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
kurios
kurios
G2962
n_ Nom Sg m
Master
Lord
But I will come to you
shortly, if the Lord will, and
will know, not the speech of
them which are puffed up, but
the power.
19
qelhsh
thelEsE
G2309
vs Aor Act 3 Sg
SHOULD-BE-WILLING
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
gnwsomai
gnOsomai
G1097
vi Fut midD 1 Sg
I-SHALL-BE-KNOWING
ou
ou
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
ton
ton
G3588
t_ Acc Sg m
THE
logon
logon
G3056
n_ Acc Sg m
saying
word
twn
tOn
G3588
t_ Gen Pl m
OF-THE
pefusiwmenwn
pephusiOmenOn
G5448
vp Perf Pas Gen Pl m
ones-HAVING-been-INFLATED
ones-having-been-puffed-up
alla
alla
G235
Conj
but
thn
tEn
G3588
t_ Acc Sg f
THE
dunamin
dunamin
G1411
n_ Acc Sg f
ABILITY
power
:20 4 ou
ou
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
logw
logO
G3056
n_ Dat Sg m
saying
word
h
hE
G3588
t_ Nom Sg f
THE
basileia
basileia
G932
n_ Nom Sg f
KINGdom
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
qeou
theou
G2316
n_ Gen Sg m
God
all
all
G235
Conj
but
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
dunamei
dunamei
G1411
n_ Dat Sg f
ABILITY
power
For the kingdom of God [is]
not in word, but in power.
20
:21 4 ti
ti
G5101
pi Acc Sg n
ANY
what ?
qelete
thelete
G2309
vi Pres Act 2 Pl
YE-ARE-WILLING
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
rabdw
rabdO
G4464
n_ Dat Sg f
ROD
elqw
elthO
G2064
vs 2Aor Act 1 Sg
I-MAY-BE-COMING
pros
pros
G4314
Prep
TOWARD
umas
humas
G5209
pp 2 Acc Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
h
E
G2228
Part
OR
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
agaph
agapE
G26
n_ Dat Sg f
LOVE
What will ye? shall I come
unto you with a rod, or in love,
and [in] the spirit of meekness?
21
pneumati
pneumati
G4151
n_ Dat Sg n
spirit
to-spirit
te
te
G5037
Part
BESIDES
praothtos
praotEtos
G4236
n_ Gen Sg f
OF-MEEKness
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
:1 5 olws
holOs
G3654
Adv
WHOLly
actually
akouetai
akouetai
G191
vi Pres Pas 3 Sg
IS-beING-HEARD
it-is-being-heard
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
among
umin
humin
G5213
pp 2 Dat Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
porneia
porneia
G4202
n_ Nom Sg f
PROSTITUTION
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
toiauth
toiautE
G5108
pd Nom Sg f
such
porneia
porneia
G4202
n_ Nom Sg f
PROSTITUTION
htis
hEtis
G3748
pr Nom Sg f
WHICH-ANY
which
-any
. It is reported commonly
[that there is] fornication
among you, and such
fornication as is not so much
as named among the Gentiles,
that one should have his
father's wife.
1
oude
oude
G3761
Adv
NOT-YET
not-
yet
even
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
among
tois
tois
G3588
t_ Dat Pl n
THE
eqnesin
ethnesin
G1484
n_ Dat Pl n
NATIONS
onomazetai
onomazetai
G3687
vi Pres Pas 3 Sg
IS-beING-NAMED
wste
hOste
G5620
Conj
AS-BESIDES
so-that
gunaika
gunaika
G1135
n_ Acc Sg f
WOMAN
wife
tina
tina
G5100
px Acc Sg f
ANY
someone
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
patros
patros
G3962
n_ Gen Sg m
FATHER
ecein
echein
G2192
vn Pres Act
TO-BE-HAVING
:2 5 kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
umeis
humeis
G5210
pp 2 Nom Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
pefusiwmenoi
pephusiOmenoi
G5448
HAVING-been-INFLATED
having-been-puffed-up
este
este
G2075
vi Pres vxx 2 Pl
ARE
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
ouci
ouchi
G3780
Part Int
NOT
(emph.)
not
(emph.)
?
mallon
mallon
G3123
Adv
RATHER
epenqhsate
epenthEsate
G3996
vi Aor Act 2 Pl
YE-MOURN
ina
hina
G2443
Conj
THAT
And ye are puffed up, and
have not rather mourned, that
he that hath done this deed
might be taken away from
among you.
2
exarqh
exarthE
G1808
vs Aor Pas 3 Sg
MAY-BE-BEING-OUT-LIFTED
may-be-being-expelled
ek
ek
G1537
Prep
OUT
mesou
mesou
G3319
a_ Gen Sg n
OF-MIDst
umwn
humOn
G5216
pp 2 Gen Pl
OF-YOU
(p)
of-ye
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE-one
the-one
to
to
G3588
t_ Acc Sg n
THE
ergon
ergon
G2041
n_ Acc Sg n
ACT
touto
touto
G5124
pd Acc Sg n
this
poihsas
poiEsas
G4160
vp Aor Act Nom Sg m
DOing
:3 5 egw
egO
G1473
pp 1 Nom Sg
I
men
men
G3303
Part
INDEED
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
ws
hOs
G5613
Adv
AS
apwn
apOn
G548
vp Pres vxx Nom Sg m
FROM-BEING
being-absent
tw
tO
G3588
t_ Dat Sg n
to-THE
swmati
sOmati
G4983
n_ Dat Sg n
BODY
parwn
parOn
G3918
BESIDE-BEING
being-present
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
For I verily, as absent in
body, but present in spirit,
have judged already, as though
I were present, [concerning]
him that hath so done this
deed,
3
tw
tO
G3588
t_ Dat Sg n
to-THE
pneumati
pneumati
G4151
n_ Dat Sg n
spirit
hdh
EdE
G2235
Adv
ALREADY
kekrika
kekrika
G2919
vi Perf Act 1 Sg
HAVE-JUDGED
ws
hOs
G5613
Adv
AS
parwn
parOn
G3918
BESIDE-BEING
being-present
ton
ton
G3588
t_ Acc Sg m
THE-one
the-one
outws
houtOs
G3779
Adv
thus
touto
touto
G5124
pd Acc Sg n
this
katergasamenon
katergasamenon
G2716
vp Aor midD Acc Sg m
DOWN-ACTing
effecting
:4 5 en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
tw
tO
G3588
t_ Dat Sg n
THE
onomati
onomati
G3686
n_ Dat Sg n
NAME
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
kuriou
kuriou
G2962
n_ Gen Sg m
Master
Lord
hmwn
hEmOn
G2257
pp 1 Gen Pl
OF-US
ihsou
iEsou
G2424
n_ Gen Sg m
JESUS
cristou
christou
G5547
n_ Gen Sg m
ANOINTED
Christ
In the name of our Lord
Jesus Christ, when ye are
gathered together, and my
spirit, with the power of our
Lord Jesus Christ,
4
sunacqentwn
sunachthentOn
G4863
vp Aor Pas Gen Pl m
OF-BEING-TOGETHER-LED
of-being-gathered
umwn
humOn
G5216
pp 2 Gen Pl
OF-YOU
(p)
ye
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg n
OF-THE
the
emou
emou
G1700
pp 1 Gen Sg
MY
of-me
pneumatos
pneumatos
G4151
n_ Gen Sg n
spirit
sun
sun
G4862
Prep
TOGETHER
th
tE
G3588
t_ Dat Sg f
to-THE
with-the
dunamei
dunamei
G1411
n_ Dat Sg f
ABILITY
power
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
kuriou
kuriou
G2962
n_ Gen Sg m
Master
Lord
hmwn
hEmOn
G2257
pp 1 Gen Pl
OF-US
ihsou
iEsou
G2424
n_ Gen Sg m
JESUS
cristou
christou
G5547
n_ Gen Sg m
ANOINTED
Christ
:5 5 paradounai
paradounai
G3860
vn 2Aor Act
TO-BESIDE-GIVE
to-give-up
ton
ton
G3588
t_ Acc Sg m
THE
toiouton
toiouton
G5108
pd Acc Sg m
such
tw
tO
G3588
t_ Dat Sg m
to-THE
satana
satana
G4567
n_ Dat Sg m
SATAN (adversary)
Satan
eis
eis
G1519
Prep
INTO
oleqron
olethron
G3639
n_ Acc Sg m
WHOLE-RUIN
extermination
ths
tEs
G3588
t_ Gen Sg f
OF-THE
To deliver such an one unto
Satan for the destruction of the
flesh, that the spirit may be
saved in the day of the Lord
Jesus.
5
1Corinthians 5
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
sarkos
sarkos
G4561
n_ Gen Sg f
FLESH
ina
hina
G2443
Conj
THAT
to
to
G3588
t_ Nom Sg n
THE
pneuma
pneuma
G4151
n_ Nom Sg n
spirit
swqh
sOthE
G4982
vs Aor Pas 3 Sg
MAY-BE-BEING-SAVED
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
th
tE
G3588
t_ Dat Sg f
THE
hmera
hEmera
G2250
n_ Dat Sg f
DAY
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
kuriou
kuriou
G2962
n_ Gen Sg m
Master
Lord
ihsou
iEsou
G2424
n_ Gen Sg m
JESUS
:6 5 ou
ou
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
kalon
kalon
G2570
a_ Nom Sg n
IDEAL
to
to
G3588
t_ Nom Sg n
THE
kauchma
kauchEma
G2745
n_ Nom Sg n
BOAST
umwn
humOn
G5216
pp 2 Gen Pl
OF-YOU
(p)
of-ye
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
oidate
oidate
G1492
vi Perf Act 2 Pl
YE-HAVE-PERCEIVED
ye-are-aware
oti
hoti
G3754
Conj
that
mikra
mikra
G3398
a_ Nom Sg f
LITTLE
Your glorying [is] not good.
Know ye not that a little leaven
leaveneth the whole lump?
6
zumh
zumE
G2219
n_ Nom Sg f
FERMENT
leaven
olon
holon
G3650
a_ Acc Sg n
WHOLE
to
to
G3588
t_ Acc Sg n
THE
furama
phurama
G5445
n_ Acc Sg n
KNEADing
zumoi
zumoi
G2220
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-FERMENTING
is-leavening
:7 5 ekkaqarate
ekkatharate
G1571
vm Aor Act 2 Pl
OUT-clean
clean-out-ye !
oun
oun
G3767
Conj
THEN
thn
tEn
G3588
t_ Acc Sg f
THE
palaian
palaian
G3820
a_ Acc Sg f
OLD
zumhn
zumEn
G2219
n_ Acc Sg f
FERMENT
leaven
ina
hina
G2443
Conj
THAT
hte
Ete
G5600
vs Pres vxx 2 Pl
YE-MAY-BE
neon
neon
G3501
a_ Nom Sg n
YOUNG
fresh
furama
phurama
G5445
n_ Nom Sg n
KNEADing
. Purge out therefore the old
leaven, that ye may be a new
lump, as ye are unleavened.
For even Christ our passover is
sacrificed for us:
7
kaqws
kathOs
G2531
Adv
according-AS
este
este
G2075
vi Pres vxx 2 Pl
YE-ARE
azumoi
azumoi
G106
a_ Nom Pl m
UN-FERMENTED
unleavened
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
also
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
to
to
G3588
t_ Nom Sg n
THE
pasca
pascha
G3957
Aramaic
PASSOVER
hmwn
hEmOn
G2257
pp 1 Gen Pl
OF-US
uper
huper
G5228
Prep
OVER
for-the-sake-of
hmwn
hEmOn
G2257
pp 1 Gen Pl
US
equqh
ethuthE
G2380
vi Aor Pas 3 Sg
WAS-SACRIFICED
cristos
christos
G5547
n_ Nom Sg m
ANOINTED
Christ
:8 5 wste
hOste
G5620
Conj
AS-BESIDES
so-that
eortazwmen
heortazOmen
G1858
vs Pres Act 1 Pl
WE-MAY-BE-FESTIVALizING
we-may-be-keeping-the-festival
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
zumh
zumE
G2219
n_ Dat Sg f
FERMENT
leaven
palaia
palaia
G3820
a_ Dat Sg f
OLD
mhde
mEde
G3366
Conj
NO-YET
nor-yet
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
zumh
zumE
G2219
n_ Dat Sg f
FERMENT
leaven
Therefore let us keep the
feast, not with old leaven,
neither with the leaven of
malice and wickedness; but
with the unleavened [bread] of
sincerity and truth.
8
kakias
kakias
G2549
n_ Gen Sg f
OF-EVIL
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
ponhrias
ponErias
G4189
n_ Gen Sg f
OF-wickedness
wickedness
all
all
G235
Conj
but
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
azumois
azumois
G106
a_ Dat Pl n
UN-FERMENTEDS
unleavened-bread
(p)
eilikrineias
eilikrineias
G1505
n_ Gen Sg f
OF-sincerity
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
alhqeias
alEtheias
G225
n_ Gen Sg f
TRUTH
:9 5 egraya
egrapsa
G1125
vi Aor Act 1 Sg
I-WRITE
umin
humin
G5213
pp 2 Dat Pl
to-YOU
(p)
to-ye
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
th
tE
G3588
t_ Dat Sg f
THE
epistolh
epistolE
G1992
n_ Dat Sg f
letter
epistle
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
sunanamignusqai
sunanamignusthai
G4874
vn Pres Mid
TO-BE-beING-TOGETHER-UP-MIXED
to-be-commingling-with
pornois
pornois
G4205
n_ Dat Pl m
to-paramours
paramours
. I wrote unto you in an
epistle not to company with
fornicators:
9
:10 5 kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
ou
ou
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
pantws
pantOs
G3843
Adv
ALL-ly
altogether
tois
tois
G3588
t_ Dat Pl m
to-THE
with-the
pornois
pornois
G4205
n_ Dat Pl m
paramours
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
kosmou
kosmou
G2889
n_ Gen Sg m
SYSTEM
world
toutou
toutou
G5127
pd Gen Sg m
this
h
E
G2228
Part
OR
tois
tois
G3588
t_ Dat Pl m
to-THE
the
Yet not altogether with the
fornicators of this world, or
with the covetous, or
extortioners, or with idolaters;
for then must ye needs go out
of the world.
10
pleonektais
pleonektais
G4123
n_ Dat Pl m
MORE-HAVers
greedy
h
hE
G2228
Part
OR
arpaxin
harpaxin
G727
a_ Dat Pl m
SNATCHers
extortionate
h
E
G2228
Part
OR
eidwlolatrais
eidOlolatrais
G1496
n_ Dat Pl m
idolaters
epei
epei
G1893
Conj
since
else
ofeilete
opheilete
G3784
vi Pres Act 2 Pl
YE-ARE-OWING
ye-ought
ara
ara
G686
Part
CONSEQUENTLY
ek
ek
G1537
Prep
OUT
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
kosmou
kosmou
G2889
n_ Gen Sg m
SYSTEM
world
exelqein
exelthein
G1831
vn 2Aor Act
TO-BE-OUT-COMING
to-be-coming-out
1Corinthians 5
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
:11 5 nuni
nuni
G3570
Adv
NOW
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
egraya
egrapsa
G1125
vi Aor Act 1 Sg
I-WRITE
umin
humin
G5213
pp 2 Dat Pl
to-YOU
(p)
to-ye
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
sunanamignusqai
sunanamignusthai
G4874
vn Pres Mid
TO-BE-beING-TOGETHER-UP-MIXED
to-be-commingling-with
ean
ean
G1437
Cond
IF-EVER
tis
tis
G5100
px Nom Sg m
ANY
anyone
But now I have written unto
you not to keep company, if
any man that is called a brother
be a fornicator, or covetous, or
an idolater, or a railer, or a
drunkard, or an extortioner;
with such an one no not to eat.
11
adelfos
adelphos
G80
n_ Nom Sg m
brother
onomazomenos
onomazomenos
G3687
vp Pres Pas Nom Sg m
beING-NAMED
h
E
G2228
Part
MAY-BE
he-may-be
pornos
pornos
G4205
n_ Nom Sg m
paramour
h
E
G2228
Part
OR
pleonekths
pleonektEs
G4123
n_ Nom Sg m
MORE-HAVer
greedy
h
E
G2228
Part
OR
eidwlolatrhs
eidOlolatrEs
G1496
n_ Nom Sg m
idolater
h
E
G2228
Part
OR
loidoros
loidoros
G3060
a_ Nom Sg m
say-SPEARer
reviler
h
E
G2228
Part
OR
mequsos
methusos
G3183
n_ Nom Sg m
DRUNKard
h
E
G2228
Part
OR
arpax
harpax
G727
a_ Nom Sg m
SNATCHer
extortioner
tw
tO
G3588
t_ Dat Sg m
to-THE
the
toioutw
toioutO
G5108
pd Dat Sg m
such
such-one
mhde
mEde
G3366
Conj
NO-YET
not-
yet
even
sunesqiein
sunesthiein
G4906
vn Pres Act
TO-BE-TOGETHER-EATING
to-be-eating-
together
with
:12 5 ti
ti
G5101
pi Nom Sg n
ANY
what ?
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
moi
moi
G3427
pp 1 Dat Sg
to-ME
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
also
tous
tous
G3588
t_ Acc Pl m
THE-ones
the-ones
exw
exO
G1854
Adv
OUT
outside
krinein
krinein
G2919
vn Pres Act
TO-BE-JUDGING
ouci
ouchi
G3780
Part Int
NOT
(emph.)
not
(emph.)
?
tous
tous
G3588
t_ Acc Pl m
THE-ones
the-ones
esw
esO
G2080
Adv
within
For what have I to do to
judge them also that are
without? do not ye judge them
that are within?
12
umeis
humeis
G5210
pp 2 Nom Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
krinete
krinete
G2919
vi Pres Act 2 Pl
ARE-JUDGING
:13 5 tous
tous
G3588
t_ Acc Pl m
THE-ones
the-ones
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
exw
exO
G1854
Adv
OUT
outside
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
qeos
theos
G2316
n_ Nom Sg m
God
krinei
krinei
G2919
vi Fut Act 3 Sg
IS-JUDGING
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
exareite
exareite
G1808
vi Fut Act 2 Pl
BE-YE-OUT-LIFTING
be-ye-expelling !
ton
ton
G3588
t_ Acc Sg m
THE
But them that are without
God judgeth. Therefore put
away from among yourselves
that wicked person.
13
ponhron
ponEron
G4190
a_ Acc Sg m
wicked
wicked-one
ex
ex
G1537
Prep
OUT
umwn
humOn
G5216
pp 2 Gen Pl
OF-YOU
(p)
of-ye
autwn
autOn
G846
pp Gen Pl m
SAME
selves
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
:1 6 tolma
tolma
G5111
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-DARING
tis
tis
G5100
px Nom Sg m
ANY
anyone
umwn
humOn
G5216
pp 2 Gen Pl
OF-YOU
(p)
of-ye
pragma
pragma
G4229
n_ Acc Sg n
PRACTISE
matter
ecwn
echOn
G2192
HAVING
pros
pros
G4314
Prep
TOWARD
ton
ton
G3588
t_ Acc Sg m
THE
eteron
heteron
G2087
a_ Acc Sg m
DIFFERENT
different-one
. Dare any of you, having a
matter against another, go to
law before the unjust, and not
before the saints?
1
krinesqai
krinesthai
G2919
vn Pres Pas
TO-BE-beING-JUDGED
epi
epi
G1909
Prep
ON
twn
tOn
G3588
t_ Gen Pl m
OF-THE
the
adikwn
adikOn
G94
a_ Gen Pl m
UN-JUST
unjust
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
ouci
ouchi
G3780
Part Int
NOT
(emph.)
not
(emph.)
?
epi
epi
G1909
Prep
ON
twn
tOn
G3588
t_ Gen Pl m
OF-THE
the
agiwn
hagiOn
G40
a_ Gen Pl m
HOLY-ones
saints
:2 6 ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
oidate
oidate
G1492
vi Perf Act 2 Pl
YE-HAVE-PERCEIVED
ye-are-aware
oti
hoti
G3754
Conj
that
oi
hoi
G3588
t_ Nom Pl m
THE
agioi
hagioi
G40
a_ Nom Pl m
HOLY-ones
saints
ton
ton
G3588
t_ Acc Sg m
THE
kosmon
kosmon
G2889
n_ Acc Sg m
SYSTEM
world
krinousin
krinousin
G2919
vi Fut Act 3 Pl
SHALL-BE-JUDGING
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
Do ye not know that the
saints shall judge the world?
and if the world shall be
judged by you, are ye
unworthy to judge the smallest
matters?
2
ei
ei
G1487
Cond
IF
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
umin
humin
G5213
pp 2 Dat Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
krinetai
krinetai
G2919
vi Pres Pas 3 Sg
IS-beING-JUDGED
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
kosmos
kosmos
G2889
n_ Nom Sg m
SYSTEM
world
anaxioi
anaxioi
G370
a_ Nom Pl m
UN-WORTHY
unworthy
este
este
G2075
vi Pres vxx 2 Pl
YE-ARE
krithriwn
kritEriOn
G2922
n_ Gen Pl n
OF-JUDGE-instruments
of-tribunals
elacistwn
elachistOn
G1646
a_ Gen Pl n
INFERIOR-most
least
:3 6 ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
oidate
oidate
G1492
vi Perf Act 2 Pl
YE-HAVE-PERCEIVED
ye-are-aware
oti
hoti
G3754
Conj
that
aggelous
aggelous
G32
n_ Acc Pl m
MESSENGERS
krinoumen
krinoumen
G2919
vi Fut Act 1 Pl
WE-SHALL-BE-JUDGING
mhti
mEti
G3385
Part Int
NO-ANY
not ?
ge
ge
G1065
Part
SURELY
biwtika
biOtika
G982
a_ Acc Pl n
livelihoodic
life's-affairs
Know ye not that we shall
judge angels? how much more
things that pertain to this life?
3
:4 6 biwtika
biOtika
G982
a_ Acc Pl n
livelihoodic
life's-affairs
men
men
G3303
Part
INDEED
oun
oun
G3767
Conj
THEN
krithria
kritEria
G2922
n_ Acc Pl n
JUDGE-instruments
tribunals
ean
ean
G1437
Cond
IF-EVER
echte
echEte
G2192
vs Pres Act 2 Pl
YE-MAY-BE-HAVING
tous
tous
G3588
t_ Acc Pl m
THE
If then ye have judgments of
things pertaining to this life,
set them to judge who are least
esteemed in the church.
4
exouqenhmenous
exouthenEmenous
G1848
vp Perf Pas Acc Pl m
ones-HAVING-been-scornED
being-contemptible
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
th
tE
G3588
t_ Dat Sg f
THE
ekklhsia
ekklEsia
G1577
n_ Dat Sg f
OUT-CALLED
ecclesia
toutous
toutous
G5128
pd Acc Pl m
these
kaqizete
kathizete
G2523
vi Pres Act 2 Pl
YE-ARE-seatING
:5 6 pros
pros
G4314
Prep
TOWARD
entrophn
entropEn
G1791
n_ Acc Sg f
abashment
umin
humin
G5213
pp 2 Dat Pl
to-YOU
(p)
to-ye
legw
legO
G3004
vi Pres Act 1 Sg
I-AM-sayING
I-am-saying-this
outws
houtOs
G3779
Adv
thus
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
IS
there-is
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
among
umin
humin
G5213
pp 2 Dat Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
I speak to your shame. Is it
so, that there is not a wise man
among you? no, not one that
shall be able to judge between
his brethren?
5
sofos
sophos
G4680
a_ Nom Sg m
WISE-one
wise-man
oude
oude
G3761
Adv
NOT-YET
not-
yet
even
eis
eis
G1520
a_ Nom Sg m
ONE
os
hos
G3739
pr Nom Sg m
WHO
dunhsetai
dunEsetai
G1410
vi Fut midD 3 Sg
SHALL-BE-ABLE
diakrinai
diakrinai
G1252
vn Aor Act
TO-THRU-JUDGE
to-adjudicate
ana
ana
G303
Prep
UP
meson
meson
G3319
a_ Acc Sg n
MIDst
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
adelfou
adelphou
G80
n_ Gen Sg m
brother
brethren
autou
autou
G846
pp Gen Sg m
OF-him
:6 6 alla
alla
G235
Conj
but
adelfos
adelphos
G80
n_ Nom Sg m
brother
meta
meta
G3326
Prep
WITH
adelfou
adelphou
G80
n_ Gen Sg m
brother
krinetai
krinetai
G2919
vi Pres Pas 3 Sg
IS-beING-JUDGED
is-suing
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
touto
touto
G5124
pd Nom Sg n
this
epi
epi
G1909
Prep
ON
apistwn
apistOn
G571
a_ Gen Pl m
UN-BELIEVing-ones
unbelievers
But brother goeth to law with
brother, and that before the
unbelievers.
6
:7 6 hdh
EdE
G2235
Adv
ALREADY
men
men
G3303
Part
INDEED
oun
oun
G3767
Conj
THEN
olws
holOs
G3654
Adv
WHOLly
absolutely
htthma
hEttEma
G2275
n_ Nom Sg n
DIMINISH
discomfiture
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
in
for
umin
humin
G5213
pp 2 Dat Pl
YOU
(p)
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
IS
it-is
oti
hoti
G3754
Conj
that
krimata
krimata
G2917
n_ Acc Pl n
JUDGments
lawsuits
Now therefore there is utterly
a fault among you, because ye
go to law one with another.
Why do ye not rather take
wrong? why do ye not rather
7
1Corinthians 6
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
[suffer yourselves to] be
defrauded?
ecete
echete
G2192
vi Pres Act 2 Pl
YE-ARE-HAVING
meq
meth
G3326
Prep
WITH
with
among
eautwn
heautOn
G1438
pf 3 Gen Pl m
selves
yourselves
dia
dia
G1223
Prep
THRU
because-of
ti
ti
G5101
pi Acc Sg n
ANY
what ?
ouci
ouchi
G3780
Part Int
NOT
(emph.)
not
(emph.)
?
mallon
mallon
G3123
Adv
RATHER
adikeisqe
adikeisthe
G91
vi Pres Pas 2 Pl
YE-ARE-beING-injurED
dia
dia
G1223
Prep
THRU
because-of
ti
ti
G5101
pi Acc Sg n
ANY
what ?
ouci
ouchi
G3780
Part Int
NOT
(emph.)
not
(emph.)
?
mallon
mallon
G3123
Adv
RATHER
apostereisqe
apostereisthe
G650
vi Pres Pas 2 Pl
YE-ARE-beING-deprivED
ye-are-being-cheated
:8 6 alla
alla
G235
Conj
but
umeis
humeis
G5210
pp 2 Nom Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
adikeite
adikeite
G91
vi Pres Act 2 Pl
ARE-injurING
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
apostereite
apostereite
G650
vi Pres Act 2 Pl
ARE-deprivING
are-cheating
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
tauta
tauta
G5023
pd Nom Pl n
these
these-things
adelfous
adelphous
G80
n_ Acc Pl m
brothers
to-brethren
Nay, ye do wrong, and
defraud, and that [your]
brethren.
8
:9 6 h
E
G2228
Part
OR
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
oidate
oidate
G1492
vi Perf Act 2 Pl
YE-HAVE-PERCEIVED
ye-are-aware
oti
hoti
G3754
Conj
that
adikoi
adikoi
G94
a_ Nom Pl m
UN-JUST
unjust-ones
basileian
basileian
G932
n_ Acc Sg f
KINGdom
qeou
theou
G2316
n_ Gen Sg m
OF-God
ou
ou
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
. Know ye not that the
unrighteous shall not inherit
the kingdom of God? Be not
deceived: neither fornicators,
nor idolaters, nor adulterers,
nor effeminate, nor abusers of
themselves with mankind,
9
klhronomhsousin
klEronomEsousin
G2816
vi Fut Act 3 Pl
SHALL-BE-tenantING
shall-be-enjoying-the-allotment-of
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
planasqe
planasthe
G4105
vm Pres Pas 2 Pl
BE-beING-STRAYED
be-ye-being-deceived !
oute
oute
G3777
Conj
NOT-BESIDES
neither
pornoi
pornoi
G4205
n_ Nom Pl m
paramours
oute
oute
G3777
Conj
NOT-BESIDES
nor
eidwlolatrai
eidOlolatrai
G1496
n_ Nom Pl m
idolaters
oute
oute
G3777
Conj
NOT-BESIDES
nor
moicoi
moichoi
G3432
n_ Nom Pl m
ADULTERers
oute
oute
G3777
Conj
NOT-BESIDES
nor
malakoi
malakoi
G3120
a_ Nom Pl m
SOFT-ones
catamites
oute
oute
G3777
Conj
NOT-BESIDES
nor
arsenokoitai
arsenokoitai
G733
n_ Nom Pl m
sodomites
:10 6 oute
oute
G3777
Conj
NOT-BESIDES
nor
kleptai
kleptai
G2812
n_ Nom Pl m
thieves
oute
oute
G3777
Conj
NOT-BESIDES
nor
pleonektai
pleonektai
G4123
n_ Nom Pl m
MORE-HAVers
greedy-ones
oute
oute
G3777
Conj
NOT-BESIDES
nor
mequsoi
methusoi
G3183
n_ Nom Pl m
DRUNKards
ou
ou
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
loidoroi
loidoroi
G3060
a_ Nom Pl m
say-SPEARers
revilers
Nor thieves, nor covetous,
nor drunkards, nor revilers, nor
extortioners, shall inherit the
kingdom of God.
10
ouc
ouch
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
arpages
harpages
G727
a_ Nom Pl m
SNATCHers
extortioners
basileian
basileian
G932
n_ Acc Sg f
KINGdom
qeou
theou
G2316
n_ Gen Sg m
OF-God
ou
hou
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
klhronomhsousin
klEronomEsousin
G2816
vi Fut Act 3 Pl
SHALL-BE-tenantING
shall-be-enjoying-the-allotment-of
:11 6 kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
tauta
tauta
G5023
pd Nom Pl n
these
tines
tines
G5100
px Nom Pl m
ANY
some
hte
Ete
G2258
vi Impf vxx 2 Pl
YE-WERE
alla
alla
G235
Conj
but
apelousasqe
apelousasthe
G628
vi Aor Mid 2 Pl
YE-are-FROM-BATHED
ye-are-bathed-off
alla
alla
G235
Conj
but
hgiasqhte
hEgiasthEte
G37
vi Aor Pas 2 Pl
YE-ARE-HOLYizED
ye-are-hallowed
all
all
G235
Conj
but
And such were some of
you: but ye are washed, but ye
are sanctified, but ye are
justified in the name of the
Lord Jesus, and by the Spirit of
our God.
11
edikaiwqhte
edikaiOthEte
G1344
vi Aor Pas 2 Pl
YE-WERE-JUSTIFIED
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
tw
tO
G3588
t_ Dat Sg n
THE
onomati
onomati
G3686
n_ Dat Sg n
NAME
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
kuriou
kuriou
G2962
n_ Gen Sg m
Master
Lord
ihsou
iEsou
G2424
n_ Gen Sg m
JESUS
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
tw
tO
G3588
t_ Dat Sg n
THE
pneumati
pneumati
G4151
n_ Dat Sg n
spirit
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
qeou
theou
G2316
n_ Gen Sg m
God
hmwn
hEmOn
G2257
pp 1 Gen Pl
OF-US
:12 6 panta
panta
G3956
a_ Nom Pl n
ALL
moi
moi
G3427
pp 1 Dat Sg
to-ME
me
exestin
exestin
G1832
vi Pres im-Act 3 Sg
IS-allowed
all
all
G235
Conj
but
ou
ou
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
panta
panta
G3956
a_ Nom Pl n
ALL
sumferei
sumpherei
G4851
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-beING-expedient
panta
panta
G3956
a_ Nom Pl n
ALL
moi
moi
G3427
pp 1 Dat Sg
to-ME
me
. All things are lawful unto
me, but all things are not
expedient: all things are lawful
for me, but I will not be
brought under the power of
any.
12
exestin
exestin
G1832
vi Pres im-Act 3 Sg
IS-allowed
all
all
G235
Conj
but
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
egw
egO
G1473
pp 1 Nom Sg
I
exousiasqhsomai
exousiasthEsomai
G1850
vi Fut Pas 1 Sg
SHALL-BE-BEING-authorityizED
shall-be-being-put-under-its-authority
upo
hupo
G5259
Prep
UNDER
by
tinos
tinos
G5100
px Gen Sg n
ANY
anything
1Corinthians 6
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
:13 6 ta
ta
G3588
t_ Nom Pl n
THE
brwmata
brOmata
G1033
n_ Nom Pl n
FOODS
th
tE
G3588
t_ Dat Sg f
to-THE
koilia
koilia
G2836
n_ Dat Sg f
CAVITY
bowel
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
h
hE
G3588
t_ Nom Sg f
THE
koilia
koilia
G2836
n_ Nom Sg f
CAVITY
bowel
tois
tois
G3588
t_ Dat Pl n
to-THE
brwmasin
brOmasin
G1033
n_ Dat Pl n
FOODS
Meats for the belly, and the
belly for meats: but God shall
destroy both it and them. Now
the body [is] not for
fornication, but for the Lord;
and the Lord for the body.
13
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
qeos
theos
G2316
n_ Nom Sg m
God
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
also
tauthn
tautEn
G3778
pd Acc Sg f
this
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
tauta
tauta
G5023
pd Acc Pl n
these
katarghsei
katargEsei
G2673
vi Fut Act 3 Sg
SHALL-BE-DOWN-UN-ACTING
shall-be-discarding
to
to
G3588
t_ Nom Sg n
THE
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
swma
sOma
G4983
n_ Nom Sg n
BODY
ou
ou
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
th
tE
G3588
t_ Dat Sg f
to-THE
porneia
porneia
G4202
n_ Dat Sg f
PROSTITUTION
alla
alla
G235
Conj
but
tw
tO
G3588
t_ Dat Sg m
to-THE
kuriw
kuriO
G2962
n_ Dat Sg m
Master
Lord
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
kurios
kurios
G2962
n_ Nom Sg m
Master
Lord
tw
tO
G3588
t_ Dat Sg n
to-THE
swmati
sOmati
G4983
n_ Dat Sg n
BODY
:14 6 o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
qeos
theos
G2316
n_ Nom Sg m
God
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
also
ton
ton
G3588
t_ Acc Sg m
THE
kurion
kurion
G2962
n_ Acc Sg m
Master
Lord
hgeiren
Egeiren
G1453
vi Aor Act 3 Sg
ROUSES
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
hmas
hEmas
G2248
pp 1 Acc Pl
US
And God hath both raised
up the Lord, and will also raise
up us by his own power.
14
exegerei
exegerei
G1825
vi Fut Act 3 Sg
SHALL-BE-OUT-ROUSING
shall-be-rousing-up
dia
dia
G1223
Prep
THRU
through
ths
tEs
G3588
t_ Gen Sg f
THE
dunamews
dunameOs
G1411
n_ Gen Sg f
ABILITY
power
autou
autou
G846
pp Gen Sg m
OF-Him
:15 6 ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
oidate
oidate
G1492
vi Perf Act 2 Pl
YE-HAVE-PERCEIVED
ye-are-aware
oti
hoti
G3754
Conj
that
ta
ta
G3588
t_ Nom Pl n
THE
swmata
sOmata
G4983
n_ Nom Pl n
BODIES
umwn
humOn
G5216
pp 2 Gen Pl
OF-YOU
(p)
of-ye
melh
melE
G3196
n_ Nom Pl n
MEMBERS
cristou
christou
G5547
n_ Gen Sg m
OF-ANOINTED
of-Christ
Know ye not that your
bodies are the members of
Christ? shall I then take the
members of Christ, and make
[them] the members of an
harlot? God forbid.
15
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
IS
aras
aras
G142
vp Aor Act Nom Sg m
LIFTing
taking-away
oun
oun
G3767
Conj
THEN
ta
ta
G3588
t_ Acc Pl n
THE
melh
melE
G3196
n_ Acc Pl n
MEMBERS
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
cristou
christou
G5547
n_ Gen Sg m
ANOINTED
Christ
poihsw
poiEsO
G4160
vs Aor Act 1 Sg
I-SHOULD-BE-makING
I-should-be-making-them
pornhs
pornEs
G4204
n_ Gen Sg f
OF-PROSTITUTE
melh
melE
G3196
n_ Acc Pl n
MEMBERS
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
genoito
genoito
G1096
vo 2Aor midD 3 Sg
MAY-it-BE-BECOMING
:16 6 h
E
G2228
Part
OR
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
oidate
oidate
G1492
vi Perf Act 2 Pl
YE-HAVE-PERCEIVED
ye-are-aware
oti
hoti
G3754
Conj
that
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
kollwmenos
kollOmenos
G2853
one-beING-JOINED
one-being-joined
th
tE
G3588
t_ Dat Sg f
to-THE
pornh
pornE
G4204
n_ Dat Sg f
PROSTITUTE
What? know ye not that he
which is joined to an harlot is
one body? for two, saith he,
shall be one flesh.
16
en
hen
G1520
a_ Nom Sg n
ONE
swma
sOma
G4983
n_ Nom Sg n
BODY
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
IS
esontai
esontai
G2071
vi Fut vxx 3 Pl
SHALL-BE
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
fhsin
phEsin
G5346
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
He-IS-AVERRING
oi
hoi
G3588
t_ Nom Pl m
THE
duo
duo
G1417
a_ Nom
TWO
eis
eis
G1519
Prep
INTO
sarka
sarka
G4561
n_ Acc Sg f
FLESH
mian
mian
G1520
a_ Acc Sg f
ONE
:17 6 o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
kollwmenos
kollOmenos
G2853
one-beING-JOINED
one-joining
tw
tO
G3588
t_ Dat Sg m
to-THE
kuriw
kuriO
G2962
n_ Dat Sg m
Master
Lord
en
hen
G1520
a_ Nom Sg n
ONE
pneuma
pneuma
G4151
n_ Nom Sg n
spirit
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
IS
But he that is joined unto
the Lord is one spirit.
17
1Corinthians 6
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
:18 6 feugete
pheugete
G5343
vm Pres Act 2 Pl
BE-FLEEING
be-ye-fleeing !
thn
tEn
G3588
t_ Acc Sg f
THE
porneian
porneian
G4202
n_ Acc Sg f
PROSTITUTION
pan
pan
G3956
a_ Nom Sg n
EVERY
amarthma
hamartEma
G265
n_ Nom Sg n
miss-effect
penalty-of-sin
o
ho
G3739
pr Acc Sg n
WHICH
ean
ean
G1437
Cond
IF-EVER
poihsh
poiEsE
G4160
vs Aor Act 3 Sg
SHOULD-BE-DOING
Flee fornication. Every sin
that a man doeth is without the
body; but he that committeth
fornication sinneth against his
own body.
18
anqrwpos
anthrOpos
G444
n_ Nom Sg m
human
ektos
ektos
G1622
Adv
OUTside
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg n
OF-THE
swmatos
sOmatos
G4983
n_ Gen Sg n
BODY
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
IS
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
porneuwn
porneuOn
G4203
one-PROSTITUTING
one-committing-prostitution
eis
eis
G1519
Prep
INTO
to
to
G3588
t_ Acc Sg n
THE
idion
idion
G2398
a_ Acc Sg n
OWN
swma
sOma
G4983
n_ Acc Sg n
BODY
amartanei
hamartanei
G264
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-missING
is-sinning
:19 6 h
E
G2228
Part
OR
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
oidate
oidate
G1492
vi Perf Act 2 Pl
YE-HAVE-PERCEIVED
ye-are-aware
oti
hoti
G3754
Conj
that
to
to
G3588
t_ Nom Sg n
THE
swma
sOma
G4983
n_ Nom Sg n
BODY
umwn
humOn
G5216
pp 2 Gen Pl
OF-YOU
(p)
of-ye
naos
naos
G3485
n_ Nom Sg m
TEMPLE
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg n
OF-THE
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
What? know ye not that
your body is the temple of the
Holy Ghost [which is] in you,
which ye have of God, and ye
are not your own?
19
umin
humin
G5213
pp 2 Dat Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
agiou
hagiou
G40
a_ Gen Sg n
HOLY
pneumatos
pneumatos
G4151
n_ Gen Sg n
spirit
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
IS
ou
hou
G3739
pr Gen Sg n
WHICH
ecete
echete
G2192
vi Pres Act 2 Pl
YE-ARE-HAVING
apo
apo
G575
Prep
FROM
qeou
theou
G2316
n_ Gen Sg m
God
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
este
este
G2075
vi Pres vxx 2 Pl
YE-ARE
eautwn
heautOn
G1438
pf 3 Gen Pl m
OF-selves
your-
self
own
:20 6 hgorasqhte
EgorasthEte
G59
vi Aor Pas 2 Pl
YE-ARE-BOUGHT
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
timhs
timEs
G5092
n_ Gen Sg f
OF-VALUE
of-price
doxasate
doxasate
G1392
vm Aor Act 2 Pl
esteemize-YE
glorify-ye !
dh
dE
G1211
Part
BIND
by-all-means
ton
ton
G3588
t_ Acc Sg m
THE
qeon
theon
G2316
n_ Acc Sg m
God
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
tw
tO
G3588
t_ Dat Sg n
THE
For ye are bought with a
price: therefore glorify God in
your body, and in your spirit,
which are God's.
20
swmati
sOmati
G4983
n_ Dat Sg n
BODY
umwn
humOn
G5216
pp 2 Gen Pl
OF-YOU
(p)
of-ye
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
tw
tO
G3588
t_ Dat Sg n
THE
pneumati
pneumati
G4151
n_ Dat Sg n
spirit
umwn
humOn
G5216
pp 2 Gen Pl
OF-YOU
(p)
atina
hatina
G3748
pr Nom Pl n
WHICH-ANY
which
-any(p)
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
IS
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
qeou
theou
G2316
n_ Gen Sg m
God
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
:1 7 peri
peri
G4012
Prep
ABOUT
concerning
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
wn
hOn
G3739
pr Gen Pl n
WHICH
egrayate
egrapsate
G1125
vi Aor Act 2 Pl
YE-WRITE
moi
moi
G3427
pp 1 Dat Sg
to-ME
kalon
kalon
G2570
a_ Nom Sg n
IDEAL
anqrwpw
anthrOpO
G444
n_ Dat Sg m
to-human
gunaikos
gunaikos
G1135
n_ Gen Sg f
OF-WOMAN
woman
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
. Now concerning the things
whereof ye wrote unto me: [It
is] good for a man not to touch
a woman.
1
aptesqai
haptesthai
G680
vn Pres Mid
TO-BE-TOUCHING
:2 7 dia
dia
G1223
Prep
THRU
because-of
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
tas
tas
G3588
t_ Acc Pl f
THE
porneias
porneias
G4202
n_ Acc Pl f
PROSTITUTIONS
ekastos
hekastos
G1538
a_ Nom Sg m
EACH
each-man
thn
tEn
G3588
t_ Acc Sg f
THE
eautou
heautou
G1438
pf 3 Gen Sg m
OF-self
of-himself
gunaika
gunaika
G1135
n_ Acc Sg f
WOMAN
wife
ecetw
echetO
G2192
vm Pres Act 3 Sg
LET-BE-HAVING
let-him-be-having !
Nevertheless, [to avoid]
fornication, let every man have
his own wife, and let every
woman have her own husband.
2
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
ekasth
hekastE
G1538
a_ Nom Sg f
EACH
(f)
each-woman
ton
ton
G3588
t_ Acc Sg m
THE
idion
idion
G2398
a_ Acc Sg m
OWN
andra
andra
G435
n_ Acc Sg m
MAN
husband
ecetw
echetO
G2192
vm Pres Act 3 Sg
LET-BE-HAVING
let-her-be-having !
:3 7 th
tE
G3588
t_ Dat Sg f
to-THE
gunaiki
gunaiki
G1135
n_ Dat Sg f
WOMAN
wife
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
anhr
anEr
G435
n_ Nom Sg m
MAN
husband
thn
tEn
G3588
t_ Acc Sg f
THE
ofeilomenhn
opheilomenEn
G3784
vp Pres Pas Acc Sg f
beING-OWED
being-due
eunoian
eunoian
G2133
n_ Acc Sg f
WELL-MIND
good-humor
apodidotw
apodidotO
G591
vm Pres Act 3 Sg
LET-BE-FROM-GIVING
let-him-be-rendering !
Let the husband render unto
the wife due benevolence: and
likewise also the wife unto the
husband.
3
omoiws
homoiOs
G3668
Adv
LIKE-AS
likewise
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
also
h
hE
G3588
t_ Nom Sg f
THE
gunh
gunE
G1135
n_ Nom Sg f
WOMAN
wife
tw
tO
G3588
t_ Dat Sg m
to-THE
andri
andri
G435
n_ Dat Sg m
MAN
husband
:4 7 h
hE
G3588
t_ Nom Sg f
THE
gunh
gunE
G1135
n_ Nom Sg f
WOMAN
wife
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg n
OF-THE
idiou
idiou
G2398
a_ Gen Sg n
OWN
swmatos
sOmatos
G4983
n_ Gen Sg n
BODY
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
exousiazei
exousiazei
G1850
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-authority-izING
is-having-jurisdiction
all
all
G235
Conj
but
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
The wife hath not power of
her own body, but the husband:
and likewise also the husband
hath not power of his own
body, but the wife.
4
anhr
anEr
G435
n_ Nom Sg m
MAN
husband
omoiws
homoiOs
G3668
Adv
LIKE-AS
likewise
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
also
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
anhr
anEr
G435
n_ Nom Sg m
MAN
husband
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg n
OF-THE
idiou
idiou
G2398
a_ Gen Sg n
OWN
swmatos
sOmatos
G4983
n_ Gen Sg n
BODY
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
exousiazei
exousiazei
G1850
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-authority-izING
is-having-jurisdiction
all
all
G235
Conj
but
h
hE
G3588
t_ Nom Sg f
THE
gunh
gunE
G1135
n_ Nom Sg f
WOMAN
wife
:5 7 mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
apostereite
apostereite
G650
vm Pres Act 2 Pl
BE-YE-deprivING
be-ye-depriving !
allhlous
allElous
G240
pc Acc Pl m
one-another
ei
ei
G1487
Cond
IF
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
ti
ti
G5100
px Nom Sg n
ANY
sometime
an
an
G302
Part
EVER
ek
ek
G1537
Prep
OUT
sumfwnou
sumphOnou
G4859
a_ Gen Sg n
OF-TOGETHER-SOUND
of-agreement
Defraud ye not one the other,
except [it be] with consent for
a time, that ye may give
yourselves to fasting and
prayer; and come together
again, that Satan tempt you not
for your incontinency.
5
pros
pros
G4314
Prep
TOWARD
kairon
kairon
G2540
n_ Acc Sg m
SEASON
period
ina
hina
G2443
Conj
THAT
scolazhte
scholazEte
G4980
vs Pres Act 2 Pl
YE-MAY-BE-LEISURING
ye-may-be-having-leisure
th
tE
G3588
t_ Dat Sg f
to-THE
nhsteia
nEsteia
G3521
n_ Dat Sg f
fast
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
th
tE
G3588
t_ Dat Sg f
to-THE
proseuch
proseuchE
G4335
n_ Dat Sg f
prayer
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
palin
palin
G3825
Adv
AGAIN
epi
epi
G1909
Prep
ON
to
to
G3588
t_ Acc Sg n
THE
auto
auto
G846
pp Acc Sg n
SAME
sunerchsqe
sunerchEsthe
G4905
vs Pres midD/pasD 2 Pl
YE-MAY-BE-TOGETHER-COMING
ye-may-be-coming-together
ina
hina
G2443
Conj
THAT
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
peirazh
peirazE
G3985
vs Pres Act 3 Sg
MAY-BE-tryING
umas
humas
G5209
pp 2 Acc Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
satanas
satanas
G4567
n_ Nom Sg m
SATAN (Heb. adversary)
Satan
dia
dia
G1223
Prep
THRU
because-of
thn
tEn
G3588
t_ Acc Sg f
THE
akrasian
akrasian
G192
n_ Acc Sg f
UN-HOLD
incontinence
umwn
humOn
G5216
pp 2 Gen Pl
OF-YOU
(p)
of-ye
1Corinthians 7
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
:6 7 touto
touto
G5124
pd Acc Sg n
this
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
legw
legO
G3004
vi Pres Act 1 Sg
I-AM-sayING
kata
kata
G2596
Prep
according-to
suggnwmhn
suggnOmEn
G4774
n_ Acc Sg f
TOGETHER-opinion
concession
ou
ou
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
kat
kat
G2596
Prep
according-to
epitaghn
epitagEn
G2003
n_ Acc Sg f
injunction
But I speak this by
permission, [and] not of
commandment.
6
:7 7 qelw
thelO
G2309
vi Pres Act 1 Sg
I-AM-WILLING
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
pantas
pantas
G3956
a_ Acc Pl m
ALL
anqrwpous
anthrOpous
G444
n_ Acc Pl m
humans
einai
einai
G1511
vn Pres vxx
TO-BE
ws
hOs
G5613
Adv
AS
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
also
emauton
emauton
G1683
pf 1 Acc Sg m
MYself
all
all
G235
Conj
but
ekastos
hekastos
G1538
a_ Nom Sg m
EACH
For I would that all men were
even as I myself. But every
man hath his proper gift of
God, one after this manner,
and another after that.
7
idion
idion
G2398
a_ Acc Sg n
OWN
carisma
charisma
G5486
n_ Acc Sg n
grace-effect
gracious-gift
ecei
echei
G2192
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-HAVING
ek
ek
G1537
Prep
OUT
qeou
theou
G2316
n_ Gen Sg m
OF-God
os
hos
G3739
pr Nom Sg m
WHO
men
men
G3303
Part
INDEED
outws
houtOs
G3779
Adv
thus
os
hos
G3739
pr Nom Sg m
WHO
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
outws
houtOs
G3779
Adv
thus
:8 7 legw
legO
G3004
vi Pres Act 1 Sg
I-AM-sayING
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
tois
tois
G3588
t_ Dat Pl m
to-THE
agamois
agamois
G22
n_ Dat Pl m
UN-MARRIED
unmarried
(p)
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
tais
tais
G3588
t_ Dat Pl f
to-THE
the
chrais
chErais
G5503
n_ Dat Pl f
WIDOWS
kalon
kalon
G2570
a_ Nom Sg n
IDEAL
autois
autois
G846
pp Dat Pl m
to-them
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
it-IS
I say therefore to the
unmarried and widows, It is
good for them if they abide
even as I.
8
ean
ean
G1437
Cond
IF-EVER
meinwsin
meinOsin
G3306
vs Aor Act 3 Pl
THEY-SHOULD-BE-REMAINING
ws
hOs
G5613
Adv
AS
kagw
kagO
G2504
pp 1 Nom Sg Con
AND-I
even-I
:9 7 ei
ei
G1487
Cond
IF
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
egkrateuontai
egkrateuontai
G1467
THEY-ARE-IN-HOLDING
they-are-controlling-themselves
gamhsatwsan
gamEsatOsan
G1060
vm Aor Act 3 Pl
LET-THEM-MARRY
let-them-marry !
kreisson
kreisson
G2908
a_ Nom Sg n
better
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
it-IS
But if they cannot contain, let
them marry: for it is better to
marry than to burn.
9
gamhsai
gamEsai
G1060
vn Aor Act
TO-MARRY
h
E
G2228
Part
OR
than
purousqai
purousthai
G4448
vn Pres Pas
TO-BE-beING-FIRED
to-be-being-on-fire
:10 7 tois
tois
G3588
t_ Dat Pl m
to-THE-ones
to-the
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
gegamhkosin
gegamEkosin
G1060
vp Perf Act Dat Pl m
HAVING-MARRIED
paraggellw
paraggellO
G3853
vi Pres Act 1 Sg
I-AM-chargING
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
egw
egO
G1473
pp 1 Nom Sg
I
all
all
G235
Conj
but
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
kurios
kurios
G2962
n_ Nom Sg m
Master
Lord
. And unto the married I
command, [yet] not I, but the
Lord, Let not the wife depart
from [her] husband:
10
gunaika
gunaika
G1135
n_ Acc Sg f
WOMAN
wife
apo
apo
G575
Prep
FROM
andros
andros
G435
n_ Gen Sg m
MAN
husband
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
cwrisqhnai
chOristhEnai
G5563
vn Aor Pas MidS
TO-BE-SPACEizED
to-be-separated
:11 7 ean
ean
G1437
Cond
IF-EVER
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
also
cwrisqh
chOristhE
G5563
vi Aor Pas 3 Sg MidS
she-MAY-BE-BEING-SPACEizED
she-may-be-being-separated
menetw
menetO
G3306
vm Pres Act 3 Sg
LET-BE-REMAINING
let-her-be-remaining !
agamos
agamos
G22
n_ Nom Sg f
UN-MARRIED
unmarried
h
E
G2228
Part
OR
tw
tO
G3588
t_ Dat Sg m
to-THE
But and if she depart, let her
remain unmarried, or be
reconciled to [her] husband:
and let not the husband put
away [his] wife.
11
andri
andri
G435
n_ Dat Sg m
MAN
husband
katallaghtw
katallagEtO
G2644
vm 2Aor Pas 3 Sg
LET-her-BE-BEING-conciliatED
let-her-be-being-conciliated !
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
andra
andra
G435
n_ Acc Sg m
MAN
husband
gunaika
gunaika
G1135
n_ Acc Sg f
WOMAN
wife
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
afienai
aphienai
G863
vn Pres Act
TO-FROM-LET
to-leave
:12 7 tois
tois
G3588
t_ Dat Pl m
to-THE
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
loipois
loipois
G3062
a_ Dat Pl m
rest
rest
(p)
egw
egO
G1473
pp 1 Nom Sg
I
legw
legO
G3004
vi Pres Act 1 Sg
AM-sayING
ouc
ouch
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
kurios
kurios
G2962
n_ Nom Sg m
Master
Lord
ei
ei
G1487
Cond
IF
tis
tis
G5100
px Nom Sg m
ANY
But to the rest speak I, not
the Lord: If any brother hath a
wife that believeth not, and she
be pleased to dwell with him,
let him not put her away.
12
1Corinthians 7
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
adelfos
adelphos
G80
n_ Nom Sg m
brother
gunaika
gunaika
G1135
n_ Acc Sg f
WOMAN
wife
ecei
echei
G2192
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-HAVING
apiston
apiston
G571
a_ Acc Sg f
UN-BELIEVing
unbelieving
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
auth
autE
G846
pp Nom Sg f
she
suneudokei
suneudokei
G4909
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-TOGETHER-WELL-SEEMING
is-approving
oikein
oikein
G3611
vn Pres Act
TO-BE-HOMING
to-be-making-a-home
met
met
G3326
Prep
WITH
autou
autou
G846
pp Gen Sg m
him
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
afietw
aphietO
G863
vm Pres Act 3 Sg
LET-him-BE-FROM-LETTING
let-him-be-leaving !
authn
autEn
G846
pp Acc Sg f
her
:13 7 kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
gunh
gunE
G1135
n_ Nom Sg f
WOMAN
wife
htis
hEtis
G3748
pr Nom Sg f
WHO-ANY
who
-any
ecei
echei
G2192
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-HAVING
andra
andra
G435
n_ Acc Sg m
MAN
husband
apiston
apiston
G571
a_ Acc Sg m
UN-BELIEVing
unbelieving
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
autos
autos
G846
pp Nom Sg m
he
And the woman which hath
an husband that believeth not,
and if he be pleased to dwell
with her, let her not leave him.
13
suneudokei
suneudokei
G4909
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-TOGETHER-WELL-SEEMING
is-approving
oikein
oikein
G3611
vn Pres Act
TO-BE-HOMING
to-be-making-a-home
met
met
G3326
Prep
WITH
auths
autEs
G846
pp Gen Sg f
her
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
afietw
aphietO
G863
vm Pres Act 3 Sg
LET-her-BE-FROM-LETTING
let-her-be-leaving !
auton
auton
G846
pp Acc Sg m
him
:14 7 hgiastai
hEgiastai
G37
vi Perf Pas 3 Sg
HAS-been-HOLYizED
has-been-hallowed
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
anhr
anEr
G435
n_ Nom Sg m
MAN
husband
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
apistos
apistos
G571
a_ Nom Sg m
UN-BELIEVing
unbelieving
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
th
tE
G3588
t_ Dat Sg f
THE
gunaiki
gunaiki
G1135
n_ Dat Sg f
WOMAN
wife
For the unbelieving husband
is sanctified by the wife, and
the unbelieving wife is
sanctified by the husband: else
were your children unclean;
but now are they holy.
14
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
hgiastai
hEgiastai
G37
vi Perf Pas 3 Sg
HAS-been-HOLYizED
has-been-hallowed
h
hE
G3588
t_ Nom Sg f
THE
gunh
gunE
G1135
n_ Nom Sg f
WOMAN
wife
h
hE
G3588
t_ Nom Sg f
THE
apistos
apistos
G571
a_ Nom Sg f
UN-BELIEVing
unbelieving
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
tw
tO
G3588
t_ Dat Sg m
THE
andri
andri
G435
n_ Dat Sg m
MAN
husband
epei
epei
G1893
Conj
since
else
ara
ara
G686
Part
CONSEQUENTLY
ta
ta
G3588
t_ Nom Pl n
THE
tekna
tekna
G5043
n_ Nom Pl n
offsprings
children
umwn
humOn
G5216
pp 2 Gen Pl
OF-YOU
(p)
of-ye
akaqarta
akatharta
G169
a_ Nom Pl n
UN-clean
unclean
(p)
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
IS
nun
nun
G3568
Adv
NOW
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
agia
hagia
G40
a_ Nom Pl n
HOLY
holy
(p)
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
it-IS
:15 7 ei
ei
G1487
Cond
IF
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
apistos
apistos
G571
a_ Nom Sg m
UN-BELIEVing-one
unbeliever
cwrizetai
chOrizetai
G5563
vi Pres Mid 3 Sg
IS-SPACEizING
is-separating
cwrizesqw
chOrizesthO
G5563
vm Pres Pas 3 Sg
LET-BE-beING-SPACEizED
let-him-be-separating !
ou
ou
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
But if the unbelieving
depart, let him depart. A
brother or a sister is not under
bondage in such [cases]: but
God hath called us to peace.
15
dedoulwtai
dedoulOtai
G1402
vi Perf Pas 3 Sg
HAS-been-enSLAVED
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
adelfos
adelphos
G80
n_ Nom Sg m
brother
h
E
G2228
Part
OR
h
hE
G3588
t_ Nom Sg f
THE
adelfh
adelphE
G79
n_ Nom Sg f
sister
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
tois
tois
G3588
t_ Dat Pl n
THE
toioutois
toioutois
G5108
pd Dat Pl n
such
such-cases
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
eirhnh
eirEnE
G1515
n_ Dat Sg f
PEACE
keklhken
keklEken
G2564
vi Perf Act 3 Sg
HAS-CALLED
hmas
hEmas
G2248
pp 1 Acc Pl
US
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
qeos
theos
G2316
n_ Nom Sg m
God
:16 7 ti
ti
G5101
pi Acc Sg n
ANY
what ?
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
oidas
oidas
G1492
vi Perf Act 2 Sg
YOU-HAVE-PERCEIVED
you-are-aware
gunai
gunai
G1135
n_ Voc Sg f
WOMAN !
wife !
ei
ei
G1487
Cond
IF
ton
ton
G3588
t_ Acc Sg m
THE
andra
andra
G435
n_ Acc Sg m
MAN
husband
swseis
sOseis
G4982
vi Fut Act 2 Sg
YOU-SHALL-BE-SAVING
For what knowest thou, O
wife, whether thou shalt save
[thy] husband? or how knowest
thou, O man, whether thou
shalt save [thy] wife?
16
h
E
G2228
Part
OR
ti
ti
G5101
pi Acc Sg n
ANY
what ?
oidas
oidas
G1492
vi Perf Act 2 Sg
YOU-HAVE-PERCEIVED
you-are-aware
aner
aner
G435
n_ Voc Sg m
MAN !
husband !
ei
ei
G1487
Cond
IF
thn
tEn
G3588
t_ Acc Sg f
THE
gunaika
gunaika
G1135
n_ Acc Sg f
WOMAN
wife
swseis
sOseis
G4982
vi Fut Act 2 Sg
YOU-SHALL-BE-SAVING
1Corinthians 7
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
:17 7 ei
ei
G1487
Cond
IF
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
ekastw
hekastO
G1538
a_ Dat Sg m
to-EACH
ws
hOs
G5613
Adv
AS
emerisen
emerisen
G3307
vi Aor Act 3 Sg
PARTS
parts-it
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
qeos
theos
G2316
n_ Nom Sg m
God
ekaston
hekaston
G1538
a_ Acc Sg m
EACH
ws
hOs
G5613
Adv
AS
keklhken
keklEken
G2564
vi Perf Act 3 Sg
HAS-CALLED
has-called-him
. But as God hath
distributed to every man, as the
Lord hath called every one, so
let him walk. And so ordain I
in all churches.
17
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
kurios
kurios
G2962
n_ Nom Sg m
Master
Lord
outws
houtOs
G3779
Adv
thus
peripateitw
peripateitO
G4043
vm Pres Act 3 Sg
LET-him-BE-ABOUT-TREADING
let-him-be-walking !
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
outws
houtOs
G3779
Adv
thus
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
tais
tais
G3588
t_ Dat Pl f
THE
ekklhsiais
ekklEsiais
G1577
n_ Dat Pl f
OUT-CALLEDS
ecclesias
pasais
pasais
G3956
a_ Dat Pl f
ALL
diatassomai
diatassomai
G1299
vi Pres Mid 1 Sg
I-AM-prescribING
:18 7 peritetmhmenos
peritetmEmenos
G4059
vp Perf Pas Nom Sg m
HAVING-been-ABOUT-CUT
having-been-circumcised
tis
tis
G5100
px Nom Sg m
ANY
anyone
eklhqh
eklEthE
G2564
vi Aor Pas 3 Sg
WAS-CALLED
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
epispasqw
epispasthO
G1986
LET-him-BE-beING-ON-PULLED
let-him-be-being-de-circumcised !
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
Is any man called being
circumcised? let him not
become uncircumcised. Is any
called in uncircumcision? let
him not be circumcised.
18
akrobustia
akrobustia
G203
n_ Dat Sg f
uncircumcision
tis
tis
G5100
px Nom Sg m
ANY
anyone
eklhqh
eklEthE
G2564
vi Aor Pas 3 Sg
WAS-CALLED
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
peritemnesqw
peritemnesthO
G4059
vm Pres Pas 3 Sg
LET-him-BE-beING-ABOUT-CUT
let-him-be-being-circumcised !
:19 7 h
hE
G3588
t_ Nom Sg f
THE
peritomh
peritomE
G4061
n_ Nom Sg f
ABOUT-CUTTing
circumcision
ouden
ouden
G3762
a_ Nom Sg n
NOT-YET-ONE
nothing
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
IS
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
h
hE
G3588
t_ Nom Sg f
THE
akrobustia
akrobustia
G203
n_ Nom Sg f
uncircumcision
ouden
ouden
G3762
a_ Nom Sg n
NOT-YET-ONE
nothing
Circumcision is nothing,
and uncircumcision is nothing,
but the keeping of the
commandments of God.
19
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
IS
alla
alla
G235
Conj
but
thrhsis
tErEsis
G5084
n_ Nom Sg f
KEEPing
entolwn
entolOn
G1785
n_ Gen Pl f
OF-directions
of-precepts
qeou
theou
G2316
n_ Gen Sg m
OF-God
:20 7 ekastos
hekastos
G1538
a_ Nom Sg m
EACH
each-one
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
th
tE
G3588
t_ Dat Sg f
THE
klhsei
klEsei
G2821
n_ Dat Sg f
CALLing
h
hE
G3739
pr Dat Sg f
to-WHICH
eklhqh
eklEthE
G2564
vi Aor Pas 3 Sg
he-WAS-CALLED
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
tauth
tautE
G3778
pd Dat Sg f
this
menetw
menetO
G3306
vm Pres Act 3 Sg
LET-him-BE-REMAINING
let-him-be-remaining !
Let every man abide in the
same calling wherein he was
called.
20
:21 7 doulos
doulos
G1401
n_ Nom Sg m
SLAVE
eklhqhs
eklEthEs
G2564
vi Aor Pas 2 Sg
YOU-WERE-CALLED
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
soi
soi
G4671
pp 2 Dat Sg
to-YOU
you
meletw
meletO
G3199
vm Pres Act 3 Sg
LET-BE-CARING
let-it-be-causing-care !
all
all
G235
Conj
but
ei
ei
G1487
Cond
IF
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
also
Art thou called [being] a
servant? care not for it: but if
thou mayest be made free, use
[it] rather.
21
dunasai
dunasai
G1410
YOU-ARE-ABLE
eleuqeros
eleutheros
G1658
a_ Nom Sg m
FREE
genesqai
genesthai
G1096
vn 2Aor midD
TO-BE-BECOMING
mallon
mallon
G3123
Adv
RATHER
crhsai
chrEsai
G5530
vm Aor midD 2 Sg
YOU-USE
use-you-it !
:22 7 o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE-one
the-one
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
kuriw
kuriO
G2962
n_ Dat Sg m
Master
Lord
klhqeis
klEtheis
G2564
vp Aor Pas Nom Sg m
BEING-CALLED
doulos
doulos
G1401
n_ Nom Sg m
SLAVE
apeleuqeros
apeleutheros
G558
n_ Nom Sg m
FROM-FREED
freedman
kuriou
kuriou
G2962
n_ Gen Sg m
OF-Master
of-Lord
For he that is called in the
Lord, [being] a servant, is the
Lord's freeman: likewise also
he that is called, [being] free, is
Christ's servant.
22
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
IS
omoiws
homoiOs
G3668
Adv
LIKE-AS
likewise
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
also
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE-one
the-one
eleuqeros
eleutheros
G1658
a_ Nom Sg m
FREE
klhqeis
klEtheis
G2564
vp Aor Pas Nom Sg m
BEING-CALLED
doulos
doulos
G1401
n_ Nom Sg m
SLAVE
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
IS
cristou
christou
G5547
n_ Gen Sg m
OF-ANOINTED
of-Christ
1Corinthians 7
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
:23 7 timhs
timEs
G5092
n_ Gen Sg f
OF-VALUE
of-price
hgorasqhte
EgorasthEte
G59
vi Aor Pas 2 Pl
YE-ARE-BOUGHT
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
ginesqe
ginesthe
G1096
BE-YE-BECOMING
be-ye-becoming !
douloi
douloi
G1401
n_ Nom Pl m
SLAVES
anqrwpwn
anthrOpOn
G444
n_ Gen Pl m
OF-humans
Ye are bought with a price;
be not ye the servants of men.
23
:24 7 ekastos
hekastos
G1538
a_ Nom Sg m
EACH
each-one
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
w
hO
G3739
pr Dat Sg n
WHICH
eklhqh
eklEthE
G2564
vi Aor Pas 3 Sg
he-WAS-CALLED
adelfoi
adelphoi
G80
n_ Voc Pl m
brothers
brethren !
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
toutw
toutO
G5129
pd Dat Sg n
this
menetw
menetO
G3306
vm Pres Act 3 Sg
LET-him-BE-REMAINING
let-him-be-remaining !
para
para
G3844
Prep
BESIDE
Brethren, let every man,
wherein he is called, therein
abide with God.
24
tw
tO
G3588
t_ Dat Sg m
THE
qew
theO
G2316
n_ Dat Sg m
God
:25 7 peri
peri
G4012
Prep
ABOUT
concerning
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
twn
tOn
G3588
t_ Gen Pl f
THE
parqenwn
parthenOn
G3933
n_ Gen Pl f
virgins (or celibates)
virgins
epitaghn
epitagEn
G2003
n_ Acc Sg f
injunction
kuriou
kuriou
G2962
n_ Gen Sg m
OF-Master
of-Lord
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
ecw
echO
G2192
vi Pres Act 1 Sg
I-AM-HAVING
gnwmhn
gnOmEn
G1106
n_ Acc Sg f
opinion
. Now concerning virgins I
have no commandment of the
Lord: yet I give my judgment,
as one that hath obtained
mercy of the Lord to be
faithful.
25
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
didwmi
didOmi
G1325
vi Pres Act 1 Sg
I-AM-GIVING
ws
hOs
G5613
Adv
AS
hlehmenos
EleEmenos
G1653
HAVING-been-MERCIED
one-having-obtained-mercy
upo
hupo
G5259
Prep
UNDER
by
kuriou
kuriou
G2962
n_ Gen Sg m
Master
Lord
pistos
pistos
G4103
a_ Nom Sg m
BELIEVing
faithful
einai
einai
G1511
vn Pres vxx
TO-BE
:26 7 nomizw
nomizO
G3543
vi Pres Act 1 Sg
I-AM-LAWizING
I-am-inferring
oun
oun
G3767
Conj
THEN
touto
touto
G5124
pd Acc Sg n
this
kalon
kalon
G2570
a_ Acc Sg n
IDEAL
uparcein
huparchein
G5225
vn Pres Act
TO-BE-belongING
to-be-being-inherent
dia
dia
G1223
Prep
THRU
because-of
thn
tEn
G3588
t_ Acc Sg f
THE
enestwsan
enestOsan
G1764
vp Perf Act Acc Sg f
HAVING-IN-STOOD
being-present
I suppose therefore that this
is good for the present distress,
[I say], that [it is] good for a
man so to be.
26
anagkhn
anagkEn
G318
n_ Acc Sg f
necessity
oti
hoti
G3754
Conj
that
kalon
kalon
G2570
a_ Nom Sg n
IDEAL
anqrwpw
anthrOpO
G444
n_ Dat Sg m
to-human
to
to
G3588
t_ Nom Sg n
THE
outws
houtOs
G3779
Adv
thus
einai
einai
G1511
vn Pres vxx
TO-BE
:27 7 dedesai
dedesai
G1210
vi Perf Pas 2 Sg
YOU-HAVE-been-BOUND
gunaiki
gunaiki
G1135
n_ Dat Sg f
to-WOMAN
to-wife
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
zhtei
zEtei
G2212
vm Pres Act 2 Sg
BE-SEEKING
be-you-seeking !
lusin
lusin
G3080
n_ Acc Sg f
LOOSing
to-be-loosed
lelusai
lelusai
G3089
vi Perf Pas 2 Sg
YOU-HAVE-been-LOOSED
apo
apo
G575
Prep
FROM
Art thou bound unto a wife?
seek not to be loosed. Art thou
loosed from a wife? seek not a
wife.
27
gunaikos
gunaikos
G1135
n_ Gen Sg f
WOMAN
wife
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
zhtei
zEtei
G2212
vm Pres Act 2 Sg
BE-SEEKING
be-you-seeking !
gunaika
gunaika
G1135
n_ Acc Sg f
WOMAN
wife
:28 7 ean
ean
G1437
Cond
IF-EVER
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
also
ghmhs
gEmEs
G1060
vs Aor Act 2 Sg
YOU-SHOULD-BE-MARRYING
ouc
ouch
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
hmartes
hEmartes
G264
vi 2Aor Act 2 Sg
YOU-missED
you-sinned
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
ean
ean
G1437
Cond
IF-EVER
ghmh
gEmE
G1060
vs Aor Act 3 Sg
MAY-BE-MARRYING
But and if thou marry, thou
hast not sinned; and if a virgin
marry, she hath not sinned.
Nevertheless such shall have
trouble in the flesh: but I spare
you.
28
h
hE
G3588
t_ Nom Sg f
THE
parqenos
parthenos
G3933
n_ Nom Sg f
virgin
ouc
ouch
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
hmarten
hEmarten
G264
vi 2Aor Act 3 Sg
she-missED
she-sinned
qliyin
thlipsin
G2347
n_ Acc Sg f
CONSTRICTION
affliction
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
th
tE
G3588
t_ Dat Sg f
to-THE
sarki
sarki
G4561
n_ Dat Sg f
FLESH
exousin
exousin
G2192
vi Fut Act 3 Pl
SHALL-BE-HAVING
oi
hoi
G3588
t_ Nom Pl m
THE
toioutoi
toioutoi
G5108
pd Nom Pl m
such
such
(p)
egw
egO
G1473
pp 1 Nom Sg
I
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
umwn
humOn
G5216
pp 2 Gen Pl
OF-YOU
(p)
ye
feidomai
pheidomai
G5339
AM-SPARING
:29 7 touto
touto
G5124
pd Acc Sg n
this
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
fhmi
phEmi
G5346
vi Pres vxx 1 Sg
I-AM-AVERRING
adelfoi
adelphoi
G80
n_ Voc Pl m
brothers
brethren !
oti
hoti
G3754
Conj
that
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
kairos
kairos
G2540
n_ Nom Sg m
SEASON
era
sunestalmenos
sunestalmenos
G4958
HAVING-been-TOGETHER-PUT
having-been-limited
But this I say, brethren, the
time [is] short: it remaineth,
that both they that have wives
be as though they had none;
29
1Corinthians 7
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
to
to
G3588
t_ Nom Sg n
THE
loipon
loipon
G3063
a_ Nom Sg n
rest
furthermore
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
IS
ina
hina
G2443
Conj
THAT
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
also
oi
hoi
G3588
t_ Nom Pl m
THE-ones
the-ones
econtes
echontes
G2192
HAVING
gunaikas
gunaikas
G1135
n_ Acc Pl f
WOMEN
wives
ws
hOs
G5613
Adv
AS
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
econtes
echontes
G2192
HAVING
having-them
wsin
Osin
G5600
vs Pres vxx 3 Pl
MAY-BE
:30 7 kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
oi
hoi
G3588
t_ Nom Pl m
THE
klaiontes
klaiontes
G2799
ones-LAMENTING
ones-lamenting
ws
hOs
G5613
Adv
AS
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
klaiontes
klaiontes
G2799
LAMENTING
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
oi
hoi
G3588
t_ Nom Pl m
THE
And they that weep, as
though they wept not; and they
that rejoice, as though they
rejoiced not; and they that buy,
as though they possessed not;
30
cairontes
chairontes
G5463
ones-JOYING
ones-rejoicing
ws
hOs
G5613
Adv
AS
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
cairontes
chairontes
G5463
JOYING
rejoicing
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
oi
hoi
G3588
t_ Nom Pl m
THE
agorazontes
agorazontes
G59
ones-BUYING
ones-buying
ws
hOs
G5613
Adv
AS
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
katecontes
katechontes
G2722
DOWN-HAVING
retaining
:31 7 kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
oi
hoi
G3588
t_ Nom Pl m
THE
crwmenoi
chrOmenoi
G5530
ones-USING
ones-using
tw
tO
G3588
t_ Dat Sg m
to-THE
the
kosmw
kosmO
G2889
n_ Dat Sg m
SYSTEM
world
toutw
toutO
G5129
pd Dat Sg m
this
ws
hOs
G5613
Adv
AS
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
And they that use this
world, as not abusing [it]: for
the fashion of this world
passeth away.
31
katacrwmenoi
katachrOmenoi
G2710
DOWN-USING
using-up-it
paragei
paragei
G3855
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-BESIDE-LEADING
is-passing-by
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
to
to
G3588
t_ Nom Sg n
THE
schma
schEma
G4976
n_ Nom Sg n
FIGURE
fashion
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
kosmou
kosmou
G2889
n_ Gen Sg m
SYSTEM
world
toutou
toutou
G5127
pd Gen Sg m
this
:32 7 qelw
thelO
G2309
vi Pres Act 1 Sg
I-AM-WILLING
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
umas
humas
G5209
pp 2 Acc Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
amerimnous
amerimnous
G275
a_ Acc Pl m
UN-anxious
without-worry
einai
einai
G1511
vn Pres vxx
TO-BE
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
agamos
agamos
G22
n_ Nom Sg m
UN-MARRIED
one-unmarried
merimna
merimna
G3309
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-beING-anxious
is-being-solicitous-about
But I would have you
without carefulness. He that is
unmarried careth for the things
that belong to the Lord, how he
may please the Lord:
32
ta
ta
G3588
t_ Acc Pl n
THE
the-things
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
kuriou
kuriou
G2962
n_ Gen Sg m
Master
Lord
pws
pOs
G4459
Adv Int
how
how ?
aresei
aresei
G700
vi Fut Act 3 Sg
he-SHALL-BE-PLEASING
tw
tO
G3588
t_ Dat Sg m
to-THE
the
kuriw
kuriO
G2962
n_ Dat Sg m
Master
Lord
:33 7 o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
gamhsas
gamEsas
G1060
vp Aor Act Nom Sg m
one-MARRYing
one-marrying
merimna
merimna
G3309
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-beING-anxious
ta
ta
G3588
t_ Acc Pl n
THE
the-things
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
kosmou
kosmou
G2889
n_ Gen Sg m
SYSTEM
world
pws
pOs
G4459
Adv Int
how
how ?
But he that is married careth
for the things that are of the
world, how he may please [his]
wife.
33
aresei
aresei
G700
vi Fut Act 3 Sg
he-SHALL-BE-PLEASING
th
tE
G3588
t_ Dat Sg f
to-THE
the
gunaiki
gunaiki
G1135
n_ Dat Sg f
WOMAN
wife
:34 7 memeristai
memeristai
G3307
vi Perf Pas 3 Sg
HAS-been-PARTED
is-parted
h
hE
G3588
t_ Nom Sg f
THE
gunh
gunE
G1135
n_ Nom Sg f
WOMAN
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
h
hE
G3588
t_ Nom Sg f
THE
parqenos
parthenos
G3933
n_ Nom Sg f
virgin
h
hE
G3588
t_ Nom Sg f
THE
agamos
agamos
G22
n_ Nom Sg f
UN-MARRIED
unmarried-woman
There is difference [also]
between a wife and a virgin.
The unmarried woman careth
for the things of the Lord, that
she may be holy both in body
and in spirit: but she that is
married careth for the things of
the world, how she may please
[her] husband.
34
merimna
merimna
G3309
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-beING-anxious
ta
ta
G3588
t_ Acc Pl n
THE
the-things
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
kuriou
kuriou
G2962
n_ Gen Sg m
Master
Lord
ina
hina
G2443
Conj
THAT
h
E
G5600
vs Pres vxx 3 Sg
she-MAY-BE
agia
hagia
G40
a_ Nom Sg f
HOLY
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
swmati
sOmati
G4983
n_ Dat Sg n
BODY
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
1Corinthians 7
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
pneumati
pneumati
G4151
n_ Dat Sg n
spirit
h
hE
G3588
t_ Nom Sg f
THE
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
gamhsasa
gamEsasa
G1060
vp Aor Act Nom Sg f
one-MARRYing
one-marrying
(f)
merimna
merimna
G3309
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-beING-anxious
ta
ta
G3588
t_ Acc Pl n
THE
the-things
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
kosmou
kosmou
G2889
n_ Gen Sg m
SYSTEM
world
pws
pOs
G4459
Adv Int
how
how ?
aresei
aresei
G700
vi Fut Act 3 Sg
she-SHALL-BE-PLEASING
tw
tO
G3588
t_ Dat Sg m
to-THE
the
andri
andri
G435
n_ Dat Sg m
MAN
husband
:35 7 touto
touto
G5124
pd Acc Sg n
this
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
pros
pros
G4314
Prep
TOWARD
to
to
G3588
t_ Acc Sg n
THE
umwn
humOn
G5216
pp 2 Gen Pl
OF-YOU
(p)
of-ye
autwn
autOn
G846
pp Gen Pl m
SAME
same
own
sumferon
sumpheron
G4851
vp Pres Act Acc Sg n
beING-expedient
legw
legO
G3004
vi Pres Act 1 Sg
I-AM-sayING
ouc
ouch
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
And this I speak for your
own profit; not that I may cast
a snare upon you, but for that
which is comely, and that ye
may attend upon the Lord
without distraction.
35
ina
hina
G2443
Conj
THAT
brocon
brochon
G1029
n_ Acc Sg m
NOOSE
umin
humin
G5213
pp 2 Dat Pl
to-YOU
(p)
to-ye
epibalw
epibalO
G1911
vs 2Aor Act 1 Sg
I-SHOULD-BE-ON-CASTING
I-should-be-casting-on
alla
alla
G235
Conj
but
pros
pros
G4314
Prep
TOWARD
to
to
G3588
t_ Acc Sg n
THE
euschmon
euschEmon
G2158
a_ Acc Sg n
WELL-FIGURED
respectable
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
euprosedron
euprosedron
G2145
a_ Acc Sg n
WELL-TOWARD-SETTLED
assiduous
tw
tO
G3588
t_ Dat Sg m
to-THE
kuriw
kuriO
G2962
n_ Dat Sg m
Master
Lord
aperispastws
aperispastOs
G563
Adv
UN-distractedly
undistractedly
:36 7 ei
ei
G1487
Cond
IF
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
tis
tis
G5100
px Nom Sg m
ANY
anyone
aschmonein
aschEmonein
G807
vn Pres Act
TO-BE-beING-indecent
epi
epi
G1909
Prep
ON
thn
tEn
G3588
t_ Acc Sg f
THE
parqenon
parthenon
G3933
n_ Acc Sg f
virgin
autou
autou
G846
pp Gen Sg m
OF-him
nomizei
nomizei
G3543
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-inferrING
is-inferring-it
. But if any man think that
he behaveth himself uncomely
toward his virgin, if she pass
the flower of [her] age, and
need so require, let him do
what he will, he sinneth not: let
them marry.
36
ean
ean
G1437
Cond
IF-EVER
h
E
G5600
vs Pres vxx 3 Sg
she-MAY-BE
uperakmos
huperakmos
G5230
a_ Nom Sg m
OVER-POINTED
over-her-meridian
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
outws
houtOs
G3779
Adv
thus
ofeilei
opheilei
G3784
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-OWING
it-ought
ginesqai
ginesthai
G1096
vn Pres midD/pasD
TO-BE-BECOMING
to-be-occurring
o
ho
G3739
pr Acc Sg n
WHICH
qelei
thelei
G2309
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-WILLING
he-is-willing
poieitw
poieitO
G4160
vm Pres Act 3 Sg
LET-BE-DOING
let-him-be-doing !
ouc
ouch
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
amartanei
hamartanei
G264
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-missING
he-is-sinning
gameitwsan
gameitOsan
G1060
vm Pres Act 3 Pl
LET-THEM-BE-MARRYING
let-them-be-marrying !
:37 7 os
hos
G3739
pr Nom Sg m
WHO
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
esthken
hestEken
G2476
vi Impf Act 3 Sg
HAS-STOOD
stands
edraios
hedraios
G1476
a_ Nom Sg m
SETTLED
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
th
tE
G3588
t_ Dat Sg f
THE
kardia
kardia
G2588
n_ Dat Sg f
HEART
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
ecwn
echOn
G2192
HAVING
Nevertheless he that
standeth stedfast in his heart,
having no necessity, but hath
power over his own will, and
hath so decreed in his heart
that he will keep his virgin,
doeth well.
37
anagkhn
anagkEn
G318
n_ Acc Sg f
necessity
exousian
exousian
G1849
n_ Acc Sg f
authority
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
ecei
echei
G2192
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-HAVING
peri
peri
G4012
Prep
ABOUT
concerning
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg n
THE
idiou
idiou
G2398
a_ Gen Sg n
OWN
qelhmatos
thelEmatos
G2307
n_ Gen Sg n
WILL
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
touto
touto
G5124
pd Acc Sg n
this
kekriken
kekriken
G2919
vi Perf Act 3 Sg
HAS-JUDGED
has-decided
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
th
tE
G3588
t_ Dat Sg f
THE
kardia
kardia
G2588
n_ Dat Sg f
HEART
autou
autou
G846
pp Gen Sg m
OF-him
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
threin
tErein
G5083
vn Pres Act
TO-BE-KEEPING
thn
tEn
G3588
t_ Acc Sg f
THE
eautou
heautou
G1438
pf 3 Gen Sg m
OF-self
of-
self
him
parqenon
parthenon
G3933
n_ Acc Sg f
virgin
kalws
kalOs
G2573
Adv
IDEALly
poiei
poiei
G4160
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-DOING
:38 7 wste
hOste
G5620
Conj
AS-BESIDES
so-that
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
also
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
ekgamizwn
ekgamizOn
G1547
one-OUT-MARRYizING
one-giving-in-marriage
kalws
kalOs
G2573
Adv
IDEALly
poiei
poiei
G4160
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-DOING
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE-one
the-one
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
So then he that giveth [her]
in marriage doeth well; but he
that giveth [her] not in
marriage doeth better.
38
1Corinthians 7
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
ekgamizwn
ekgamizOn
G1547
OUT-MARRYizING
giving-in-marriage
kreisson
kreisson
G2908
a_ Acc Sg n
better
poiei
poiei
G4160
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-DOING
:39 7 gunh
gunE
G1135
n_ Nom Sg f
WOMAN
wife
dedetai
dedetai
G1210
vi Perf Pas 3 Sg
HAS-been-BOUND
is-bound
nomw
nomO
G3551
n_ Dat Sg m
to-LAW
ef
eph
G1909
Prep
ON
oson
hoson
G3745
pk Acc Sg m
as-much-as
whatever
cronon
chronon
G5550
n_ Acc Sg m
TIME
zh
zE
G2198
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-LIVING
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
. The wife is bound by the
law as long as her husband
liveth; but if her husband be
dead, she is at liberty to be
married to whom she will; only
in the Lord.
39
anhr
anEr
G435
n_ Nom Sg m
MAN
husband
auths
autEs
G846
pp Gen Sg f
OF-her
ean
ean
G1437
Cond
IF-EVER
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
koimhqh
koimEthE
G2837
vs Aor Pas 3 Sg
MAY-BE-BEING-reposED
may-be-reposing
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
anhr
anEr
G435
n_ Nom Sg m
MAN
husband
auths
autEs
G846
pp Gen Sg f
OF-her
eleuqera
eleuthera
G1658
a_ Nom Sg f
FREE
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
she-IS
w
hO
G3739
pr Dat Sg m
to-WHOM
qelei
thelei
G2309
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
she-IS-WILLING
gamhqhnai
gamEthEnai
G1060
vn Aor Pas
TO-BE-MARRIED
monon
monon
G3440
Adv
ONLY
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
kuriw
kuriO
G2962
n_ Dat Sg m
Master
Lord
:40 7 makariwtera
makariOtera
G3107
a_ Nom Sg f Cmp
HAPPY-more
happier
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
she-IS
ean
ean
G1437
Cond
IF-EVER
outws
houtOs
G3779
Adv
thus
meinh
meinE
G3306
vs Aor Act 3 Sg
she-SHOULD-BE-REMAINING
kata
kata
G2596
Prep
according-to
thn
tEn
G3588
t_ Acc Sg f
THE
But she is happier if she so
abide, after my judgment: and I
think also that I have the Spirit
of God.
40
emhn
emEn
G1699
ps 1 Acc Sg
MY
gnwmhn
gnOmEn
G1106
n_ Acc Sg f
opinion
dokw
dokO
G1380
AM-SEEMING
I-am-presuming
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
kagw
kagO
G2504
pp 1 Nom Sg Con
AND-I
also-I
pneuma
pneuma
G4151
n_ Acc Sg n
spirit
qeou
theou
G2316
n_ Gen Sg m
OF-God
ecein
echein
G2192
vn Pres Act
TO-BE-HAVING
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
:1 8 peri
peri
G4012
Prep
ABOUT
concerning
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
twn
tOn
G3588
t_ Gen Pl n
THE
eidwloqutwn
eidOlothutOn
G1494
a_ Gen Pl n
idol-SACRIFICES
oidamen
oidamen
G1492
vi Perf Act 1 Pl
WE-HAVE-PERCEIVED
we-are-aware
oti
hoti
G3754
Conj
that
pantes
pantes
G3956
a_ Nom Pl m
ALL
gnwsin
gnOsin
G1108
n_ Acc Sg f
KNOWledge
. Now as touching things
offered unto idols, we know
that we all have knowledge.
Knowledge puffeth up, but
charity edifieth.
1
ecomen
echomen
G2192
vi Pres Act 1 Pl
WE-ARE-HAVING
h
hE
G3588
t_ Nom Sg f
THE
gnwsis
gnOsis
G1108
n_ Nom Sg f
KNOWledge
fusioi
phusioi
G5448
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-INFLATING
is-puffing-up
h
hE
G3588
t_ Nom Sg f
THE
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
agaph
agapE
G26
n_ Nom Sg f
LOVE
oikodomei
oikodomei
G3618
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-HOME-BUILDING
is-edifying
:2 8 ei
ei
G1487
Cond
IF
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
tis
tis
G5100
px Nom Sg m
ANY
anyone
dokei
dokei
G1380
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-SEEMING
is-presuming
eidenai
eidenai
G1492
vn Perf Act
TO-PERCEIVE
to-be-acquainted-with
ti
ti
G5100
px Acc Sg n
ANY
anything
oudepw
oudepO
G3764
Adv
NOT-YET-as-yet
not-as-yet
ouden
ouden
G3762
a_ Acc Sg n
NOT-YET-ONE
no
anything
And if any man think that he
knoweth any thing, he knoweth
nothing yet as he ought to
know.
2
egnwken
egnOken
G1097
vi Perf Act 3 Sg
HAS-KNOWN
he-has-known
kaqws
kathOs
G2531
Adv
according-AS
dei
dei
G1163
vi Pres im-Act 3 Sg
it-IS-BINDING
gnwnai
gnOnai
G1097
vn 2Aor Act
TO-KNOW
:3 8 ei
ei
G1487
Cond
IF
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
tis
tis
G5100
px Nom Sg m
ANY
anyone
agapa
agapa
G25
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-LOVING
ton
ton
G3588
t_ Acc Sg m
THE
qeon
theon
G2316
n_ Acc Sg m
God
outos
houtos
G3778
pd Nom Sg m
this-one
this-one
egnwstai
egnOstai
G1097
vi Perf Pas 3 Sg
HAS-been-KNOWN
is-known
up
hup
G5259
Prep
by
But if any man love God, the
same is known of him.
3
autou
autou
G846
pp Gen Sg m
Him
:4 8 peri
peri
G4012
Prep
ABOUT
concerning
ths
tEs
G3588
t_ Gen Sg f
THE
brwsews
brOseOs
G1035
n_ Gen Sg f
FEEDing
oun
oun
G3767
Conj
THEN
twn
tOn
G3588
t_ Gen Pl n
OF-THE
eidwloqutwn
eidOlothutOn
G1494
a_ Gen Pl n
idol-SACRIFICES
oidamen
oidamen
G1492
vi Perf Act 1 Pl
WE-HAVE-PERCEIVED
we-are-aware
oti
hoti
G3754
Conj
that
. As concerning therefore the
eating of those things that are
offered in sacrifice unto idols,
we know that an idol [is]
nothing in the world, and that
[there is] none other God but
one.
4
ouden
ouden
G3762
a_ Nom Sg n
NOT-YET-ONE
nothing
eidwlon
eidOlon
G1497
n_ Nom Sg n
idol
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
kosmw
kosmO
G2889
n_ Dat Sg m
SYSTEM
world
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
oti
hoti
G3754
Conj
that
oudeis
oudeis
G3762
a_ Nom Sg m
NOT-YET-ONE
qeos
theos
G2316
n_ Nom Sg m
God
eteros
heteros
G2087
a_ Nom Sg m
DIFFERENT
different-one
ei
ei
G1487
Cond
IF
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
eis
heis
G1520
a_ Nom Sg m
ONE
:5 8 kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
even
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
eiper
eiper
G1512
Cond
IF-EVEN
if-so-be-that
eisin
eisin
G1526
vi Pres vxx 3 Pl
ARE
there-are
legomenoi
legomenoi
G3004
ones-beING-said
ones-being-said
qeoi
theoi
G2316
n_ Nom Pl m
gods
eite
eite
G1535
Conj
IF-BESIDES
whether
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
ouranw
ouranO
G3772
n_ Dat Sg m
heaven
For though there be that are
called gods, whether in heaven
or in earth, (as there be gods
many, and lords many,)
5
eite
eite
G1535
Conj
IF-BESIDES
or
epi
epi
G1909
Prep
ON
ths
tEs
G3588
t_ Gen Sg f
THE
ghs
gEs
G1093
n_ Gen Sg f
LAND
earth
wsper
hOsper
G5618
Adv
AS-EVEN
even-as
eisin
eisin
G1526
vi Pres vxx 3 Pl
ARE
there-are
qeoi
theoi
G2316
n_ Nom Pl m
gods
polloi
polloi
G4183
a_ Nom Pl m
MANY
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
kurioi
kurioi
G2962
n_ Nom Pl m
masters
lords
polloi
polloi
G4183
a_ Nom Pl m
MANY
:6 8 all
all
G235
Conj
but
nevertheless
hmin
hEmin
G2254
pp 1 Dat Pl
to-US
eis
heis
G1520
a_ Nom Sg m
ONE
qeos
theos
G2316
n_ Nom Sg m
God
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
pathr
patEr
G3962
n_ Nom Sg m
FATHER
ex
ex
G1537
Prep
OUT
ou
hou
G3739
pr Gen Sg m
OF-WHOM
ta
ta
G3588
t_ Nom Pl n
THE
But to us [there is but] one
God, the Father, of whom [are]
all things, and we in him; and
one Lord Jesus Christ, by
whom [are] all things, and we
6
1Corinthians 8
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
by him.
panta
panta
G3956
a_ Nom Pl n
ALL
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
hmeis
hEmeis
G2249
pp 1 Nom Pl
WE
eis
eis
G1519
Prep
INTO
auton
auton
G846
pp Acc Sg m
Him
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
eis
heis
G1520
a_ Nom Sg m
ONE
kurios
kurios
G2962
n_ Nom Sg m
Master
Lord
ihsous
iEsous
G2424
n_ Nom Sg m
JESUS
cristos
christos
G5547
n_ Nom Sg m
ANOINTED
Christ
di
di
G1223
Prep
THRU
through
ou
hou
G3739
pr Gen Sg m
WHOM
ta
ta
G3588
t_ Nom Pl n
THE
panta
panta
G3956
a_ Nom Pl n
ALL
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
hmeis
hEmeis
G2249
pp 1 Nom Pl
WE
di
di
G1223
Prep
THRU
through
autou
autou
G846
pp Gen Sg m
Him
:7 8 all
all
G235
Conj
but
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
pasin
pasin
G3956
a_ Dat Pl m
ALL
h
hE
G3588
t_ Nom Sg f
THE
gnwsis
gnOsis
G1108
n_ Nom Sg f
KNOWledge
tines
tines
G5100
px Nom Pl m
ANY
some
(p)
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
th
tE
G3588
t_ Dat Sg f
to-THE
suneidhsei
suneidEsei
G4893
n_ Dat Sg f
conscience
. Howbeit [there is] not in
every man that knowledge: for
some with conscience of the
idol unto this hour eat [it] as a
thing offered unto an idol; and
their conscience being weak is
defiled.
7
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg n
OF-THE
eidwlou
eidOlou
G1497
n_ Gen Sg n
idol
ews
heOs
G2193
Conj
TILL
arti
arti
G737
Adv
at-PRESENT
ws
hOs
G5613
Adv
AS
eidwloquton
eidOlothuton
G1494
a_ Nom Sg n
idol-SACRIFICE
esqiousin
esthiousin
G2068
vi Pres Act 3 Pl
ARE-EATING
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
h
hE
G3588
t_ Nom Sg f
THE
suneidhsis
suneidEsis
G4893
n_ Nom Sg f
conscience
autwn
autOn
G846
pp Gen Pl m
OF-them
asqenhs
asthenEs
G772
a_ Nom Sg f
UN-FIRM
weak
ousa
ousa
G5607
vp Pres vxx Nom Sg f
BEING
molunetai
molunetai
G3435
vi Pres Pas 3 Sg
IS-beING-POLLUTED
:8 8 brwma
brOma
G1033
n_ Nom Sg n
FOOD
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
hmas
hEmas
G2248
pp 1 Acc Pl
US
ou
ou
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
paristhsin
paristEsin
G3936
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-BESIDE-STANDING
is-giving-a-standing-with
tw
tO
G3588
t_ Dat Sg m
to-THE
the
qew
theO
G2316
n_ Dat Sg m
God
oute
oute
G3777
Conj
NOT-BESIDES
neither
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
But meat commendeth us not
to God: for neither, if we eat,
are we the better; neither, if we
eat not, are we the worse.
8
ean
ean
G1437
Cond
IF-EVER
fagwmen
phagOmen
G5315
vs 2Aor Act 1 Pl
WE-MAY-BE EATING
we-may-be-eating
perisseuomen
perisseuomen
G4052
vi Pres Act 1 Pl
WE-ARE-exceedING
we-are-being-cloyed
oute
oute
G3777
Conj
NOT-BESIDES
neither
ean
ean
G1437
Cond
IF-EVER
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
fagwmen
phagOmen
G5315
vs 2Aor Act 1 Pl
WE-MAY-BE-EATING
usteroumeqa
husteroumetha
G5302
vi Pres Pas 1 Pl
WE-ARE-WANTING
we-are-being-in-want
:9 8 blepete
blepete
G991
vm Pres Act 2 Pl
YE-BE-lookING
be-ye-bewaring !
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
mhpws
mEpOs
G3381
Conj
NO-?-AS
lest-somehow
h
hE
G3588
t_ Nom Sg f
THE
exousia
exousia
G1849
n_ Nom Sg f
authority
right
umwn
humOn
G5216
pp 2 Gen Pl
OF-YOU
(p)
of-ye
auth
hautE
G3778
pd Nom Sg f
this
proskomma
proskomma
G4348
n_ Nom Sg n
TOWARD-STRIKE
stumbling-block
But take heed lest by any
means this liberty of yours
become a stumblingblock to
them that are weak.
9
genhtai
genEtai
G1096
vs 2Aor midD 3 Sg
MAY-BE-BECOMING
tois
tois
G3588
t_ Dat Pl m
to-THE
asqenousin
asthenousin
G770
ones-beING-UNFIRM
ones-being-weak
:10 8 ean
ean
G1437
Cond
IF-EVER
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
tis
tis
G5100
px Nom Sg m
ANY
anyone
idh
idE
G1492
vs 2Aor Act 3 Sg
MAY-BE-PERCEIVING
se
se
G4571
pp 2 Acc Sg
YOU
ton
ton
G3588
t_ Acc Sg m
THE
econta
echonta
G2192
vp Pres Act Acc Sg m
one-HAVING
one-having
gnwsin
gnOsin
G1108
n_ Acc Sg f
KNOWledge
For if any man see thee
which hast knowledge sit at
meat in the idol's temple, shall
not the conscience of him
which is weak be emboldened
to eat those things which are
offered to idols;
10
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
eidwleiw
eidOleiO
G1493
n_ Dat Sg n
idol-shrine
katakeimenon
katakeimenon
G2621
vp Pres midD/pasD Acc Sg m
DOWN-LYING
lying-down
ouci
ouchi
G3780
Part Int
NOT
(emph.)
not
(emph.)
?
h
hE
G3588
t_ Nom Sg f
THE
suneidhsis
suneidEsis
G4893
n_ Nom Sg f
conscience
autou
autou
G846
pp Gen Sg m
OF-him
asqenous
asthenous
G772
a_ Gen Sg m
UN-FIRM
weak
ontos
ontos
G5607
vp Pres vxx Gen Sg m
BEING
oikodomhqhsetai
oikodomEthEsetai
G3618
vi Fut Pas 3 Sg
SHALL-BE-BEING-HOME-BUILDED
shall-be-being-inured
eis
eis
G1519
Prep
INTO
to
to
G3588
t_ Acc Sg n
THE
ta
ta
G3588
t_ Acc Pl n
THE
eidwloquta
eidOlothuta
G1494
a_ Acc Pl n
idol-SACRIFICES
esqiein
esthiein
G2068
vn Pres Act
TO-BE-EATING
1Corinthians 8
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
:11 8 kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
apoleitai
apoleitai
G622
vi 2Fut Mid 3 Sg
SHALL-BE-beING-destroyED
shall-be-perishing
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
asqenwn
asthenOn
G770
beING-UN-FIRM
being-weak
adelfos
adelphos
G80
n_ Nom Sg m
brother
epi
epi
G1909
Prep
ON
th
tE
G3588
t_ Dat Sg f
THE
sh
sE
G4674
ps 2 Dat Sg
YOUR
And through thy knowledge
shall the weak brother perish,
for whom Christ died?
11
gnwsei
gnOsei
G1108
n_ Dat Sg f
KNOWledge
di
di
G1223
Prep
THRU
because-of
on
hon
G3739
pr Acc Sg m
WHOM
cristos
christos
G5547
n_ Nom Sg m
ANOINTED
Christ
apeqanen
apethanen
G599
vi 2Aor Act 3 Sg
FROM-DIED
died
:12 8 outws
houtOs
G3779
Adv
thus
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
amartanontes
hamartanontes
G264
missING
in-sinning
eis
eis
G1519
Prep
INTO
tous
tous
G3588
t_ Acc Pl m
THE
adelfous
adelphous
G80
n_ Acc Pl m
brothers
brethren
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
tuptontes
tuptontes
G5180
BEATING
autwn
autOn
G846
pp Gen Pl m
OF-them
But when ye sin so against
the brethren, and wound their
weak conscience, ye sin
against Christ.
12
thn
tEn
G3588
t_ Acc Sg f
THE
suneidhsin
suneidEsin
G4893
n_ Acc Sg f
conscience
asqenousan
asthenousan
G770
vp Pres Act Acc Sg f
beING-UN-FIRM
being-weak
eis
eis
G1519
Prep
INTO
criston
christon
G5547
n_ Acc Sg m
ANOINTED
Christ
amartanete
hamartanete
G264
vi Pres Act 2 Pl
YE-ARE-missING
ye-are-sinning
:13 8 dioper
dioper
G1355
Conj
THRU-WHICH-EVEN
wherefore
ei
ei
G1487
Cond
IF
brwma
brOma
G1033
n_ Nom Sg n
FOOD
skandalizei
skandalizei
G4624
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-SNARING
ton
ton
G3588
t_ Acc Sg m
THE
adelfon
adelphon
G80
n_ Acc Sg m
brother
mou
mou
G3450
pp 1 Gen Sg
OF-ME
ou
ou
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
Wherefore, if meat make
my brother to offend, I will eat
no flesh while the world
standeth, lest I make my
brother to offend.
13
fagw
phagO
G5315
vs 2Aor Act 1 Sg
I-MAY-BE-EATING
krea
krea
G2907
n_ Acc Pl n
MEATS
meat
(p)
eis
eis
G1519
Prep
INTO
ton
ton
G3588
t_ Acc Sg m
THE
aiwna
aiOna
G165
n_ Acc Sg m
eon
ina
hina
G2443
Conj
THAT
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
ton
ton
G3588
t_ Acc Sg m
THE
adelfon
adelphon
G80
n_ Acc Sg m
brother
mou
mou
G3450
pp 1 Gen Sg
OF-ME
skandalisw
skandalisO
G4624
vs Aor Act 1 Sg
I-SHOULD-BE-SNARING
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
:1 9 ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
eimi
eimi
G1510
vi Pres vxx 1 Sg
I-AM
apostolos
apostolos
G652
n_ Nom Sg m
commissioner
apostle
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
eimi
eimi
G1510
vi Pres vxx 1 Sg
I-AM
eleuqeros
eleutheros
G1658
a_ Nom Sg m
FREE
ouci
ouchi
G3780
Part Int
NOT
(emph.)
not
(emph.)
?
ihsoun
iEsoun
G2424
n_ Acc Sg m
JESUS
. Am I not an apostle? am I
not free? have I not seen Jesus
Christ our Lord? are not ye my
work in the Lord?
1
criston
christon
G5547
n_ Acc Sg m
ANOINTED
Christ
ton
ton
G3588
t_ Acc Sg m
THE
kurion
kurion
G2962
n_ Acc Sg m
Master
Lord
hmwn
hEmOn
G2257
pp 1 Gen Pl
OF-US
ewraka
heOraka
G3708
vi Perf Act 1 Sg Att
I-HAVE SEEN
I-have-seen
ou
ou
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
to
to
G3588
t_ Nom Sg n
THE
ergon
ergon
G2041
n_ Nom Sg n
work
mou
mou
G3450
pp 1 Gen Sg
OF-ME
umeis
humeis
G5210
pp 2 Nom Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
este
este
G2075
vi Pres vxx 2 Pl
ARE
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
kuriw
kuriO
G2962
n_ Dat Sg m
Master
Lord
:2 9 ei
ei
G1487
Cond
IF
allois
allois
G243
a_ Dat Pl m
to-others
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
eimi
eimi
G1510
vi Pres vxx 1 Sg
I-AM
apostolos
apostolos
G652
n_ Nom Sg m
commissioner
apostle
alla
alla
G235
Conj
but
nevertheless
ge
ge
G1065
Part
SURELY
umin
humin
G5213
pp 2 Dat Pl
to-YOU
(p)
to-ye
eimi
eimi
G1510
vi Pres vxx 1 Sg
I-AM
If I be not an apostle unto
others, yet doubtless I am to
you: for the seal of mine
apostleship are ye in the Lord.
2
h
hE
G3588
t_ Nom Sg f
THE
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
sfragis
sphragis
G4973
n_ Nom Sg f
SEAL
ths
tEs
G3588
t_ Gen Sg f
OF-THE
emhs
emEs
G1699
ps 1 Gen Sg
MY
apostolhs
apostolEs
G651
n_ Gen Sg f
commission
apostleship
umeis
humeis
G5210
pp 2 Nom Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
este
este
G2075
vi Pres vxx 2 Pl
ARE
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
kuriw
kuriO
G2962
n_ Dat Sg m
Master
Lord
:3 9 h
hE
G3588
t_ Nom Sg f
THE
emh
emE
G1699
ps 1 Nom Sg
MY
apologia
apologia
G627
n_ Nom Sg f
FROM-say
defense
tois
tois
G3588
t_ Dat Pl m
to-THE-ones
to-the-ones
eme
eme
G1691
pp 1 Acc Sg
ME
anakrinousin
anakrinousin
G350
examinING
auth
autE
G3778
pd Nom Sg f
this
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
IS
. Mine answer to them that
do examine me is this,
3
:4 9 mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
ecomen
echomen
G2192
vi Pres Act 1 Pl
WE-ARE-HAVING
exousian
exousian
G1849
n_ Acc Sg f
authority
right
fagein
phagein
G5315
vn 2Aor Act
TO-BE-EATING
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
piein
piein
G4095
vn 2Aor Act
TO-BE-DRINKING
Have we not power to eat
and to drink?
4
:5 9 mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
ecomen
echomen
G2192
vi Pres Act 1 Pl
WE-ARE-HAVING
exousian
exousian
G1849
n_ Acc Sg f
authority
right
adelfhn
adelphEn
G79
n_ Acc Sg f
sister
gunaika
gunaika
G1135
n_ Acc Sg f
WOMAN
wife
periagein
periagein
G4013
vn Pres Act
TO-BE-ABOUT-LEADING
to-be-leading-about
ws
hOs
G5613
Adv
AS
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
also
Have we not power to lead
about a sister, a wife, as well
as other apostles, and [as] the
brethren of the Lord, and
Cephas?
5
oi
hoi
G3588
t_ Nom Pl m
THE
loipoi
loipoi
G3062
a_ Nom Pl m
rest
rest
(p)
apostoloi
apostoloi
G652
n_ Nom Pl m
commissioners
apostles
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
oi
hoi
G3588
t_ Nom Pl m
THE
adelfoi
adelphoi
G80
n_ Nom Pl m
brothers
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
kuriou
kuriou
G2962
n_ Gen Sg m
Master
Lord
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
khfas
kEphas
G2786
n_ Nom Sg m
CEPHAS
:6 9 h
E
G2228
Part
OR
monos
monos
G3441
a_ Nom Sg m
ONLY
egw
egO
G1473
pp 1 Nom Sg
I
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
barnabas
barnabas
G921
n_ Nom Sg m
Barnabas
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
ecomen
echomen
G2192
vi Pres Act 1 Pl
ARE-HAVING
exousian
exousian
G1849
n_ Acc Sg f
authority
right
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
Or I only and Barnabas, have
not we power to forbear
working?
6
ergazesqai
ergazesthai
G2038
vn Pres midD/pasD
TO-BE-workING
:7 9 tis
tis
G5101
pi Nom Sg m
ANY
who ?
strateuetai
strateuetai
G4754
vi Pres Mid 3 Sg
IS-WARRING
idiois
idiois
G2398
a_ Dat Pl m
to-OWN
oywniois
opsOniois
G3800
n_ Dat Pl n
PROVISION-PURCHASES
rations
pote
pote
G4218
Part
?-when
at-any-time
tis
tis
G5101
pi Nom Sg m
ANY
who ?
futeuei
phuteuei
G5452
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-plantING
Who goeth a warfare any
time at his own charges? who
planteth a vineyard, and eateth
not of the fruit thereof? or who
feedeth a flock, and eateth not
of the milk of the flock?
7
ampelwna
ampelOna
G290
n_ Acc Sg m
VINEyard
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
ek
ek
G1537
Prep
OUT
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
karpou
karpou
G2590
n_ Gen Sg m
FRUIT
autou
autou
G846
pp Gen Sg m
OF-it
of-
him
it
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
esqiei
esthiei
G2068
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-EATING
h
E
G2228
Part
OR
tis
tis
G5101
pi Nom Sg m
ANY
who ?
1Corinthians 9
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
poimainei
poimainei
G4165
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-SHEPHERDING
is-tending
poimnhn
poimnEn
G4167
n_ Acc Sg f
SHEEP-herd
flock
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
ek
ek
G1537
Prep
OUT
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg n
OF-THE
galaktos
galaktos
G1051
n_ Gen Sg n
MILK
ths
tEs
G3588
t_ Gen Sg f
OF-THE
poimnhs
poimnEs
G4167
n_ Gen Sg f
SHEEP-herd
flock
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
esqiei
esthiei
G2068
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-EATING
:8 9 mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
kata
kata
G2596
Prep
according-to
anqrwpon
anthrOpon
G444
n_ Acc Sg m
human
tauta
tauta
G5023
pd Acc Pl n
these
these-things
lalw
lalO
G2980
vi Pres Act 1 Sg
I-AM-TALKING
I-am-speaking
h
E
G2228
Part
OR
ouci
ouchi
G3780
Part Int
NOT
(emph.)
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
also
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
Say I these things as a man?
or saith not the law the same
also?
8
nomos
nomos
G3551
n_ Nom Sg m
LAW
tauta
tauta
G5023
pd Acc Pl n
these
these-things
legei
legei
G3004
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-sayING
:9 9 en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
tw
tO
G3588
t_ Dat Sg m
THE
mwsews
mOseOs
G3475
n_ Gen Sg m
OF-MOSES
nomw
nomO
G3551
n_ Dat Sg m
LAW
gegraptai
gegraptai
G1125
vi Perf Pas 3 Sg
it-HAS-been-WRITTEN
ou
ou
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
fimwseis
phimOseis
G5392
vi Fut Act 2 Sg
YOU-SHALL-BE-MUZZLING
For it is written in the law of
Moses, Thou shalt not muzzle
the mouth of the ox that
treadeth out the corn. Doth
God take care for oxen?
9
boun
boun
G1016
n_ Acc Sg m
OX
alownta
aloOnta
G248
vp Pres Act Acc Sg m
THRESHING
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
twn
tOn
G3588
t_ Gen Pl m
OF-THE
bown
boOn
G1016
n_ Gen Pl m
OXEN
melei
melei
G3199
vi Pres im-Act 3 Sg
IS-CARING
it-is-caring
tw
tO
G3588
t_ Dat Sg m
to-THE
qew
theO
G2316
n_ Dat Sg m
God
:10 9 h
E
G2228
Part
OR
di
di
G1223
Prep
THRU
because-of
hmas
hEmas
G2248
pp 1 Acc Pl
US
pantws
pantOs
G3843
Adv
ALL-ly
undoubtedly
legei
legei
G3004
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
He-IS-sayING
he-is-saying-it
di
di
G1223
Prep
THRU
because-of
hmas
hEmas
G2248
pp 1 Acc Pl
US
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
egrafh
egraphE
G1125
vi 2Aor Pas 3 Sg
it-WAS-WRITten
oti
hoti
G3754
Conj
that
Or saith he [it] altogether
for our sakes? For our sakes,
no doubt, [this] is written: that
he that ploweth should plow in
hope; and that he that thresheth
in hope should be partaker of
his hope.
10
ep
ep
G1909
Prep
ON
elpidi
elpidi
G1680
n_ Dat Sg f
EXPECTATION
ofeilei
opheilei
G3784
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-OWING
ought
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
arotriwn
arotriOn
G722
one-PLOWING
one-plowing
arotrian
arotrian
G722
vn Pres Act
TO-BE-PLOWING
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
alown
aloOn
G248
one-THRESHING
one-threshing
ths
tEs
G3588
t_ Gen Sg f
OF-THE
elpidos
elpidos
G1680
n_ Gen Sg f
EXPECTATION
autou
autou
G846
pp Gen Sg m
OF-him
metecein
metechein
G3348
vn Pres Act
TO-BE-WITH-HAVING
to-be-partaking
ep
ep
G1909
Prep
ON
elpidi
elpidi
G1680
n_ Dat Sg f
EXPECTATION
:11 9 ei
ei
G1487
Cond
IF
hmeis
hEmeis
G2249
pp 1 Nom Pl
WE
umin
humin
G5213
pp 2 Dat Pl
to-YOU
(p)
to-ye
ta
ta
G3588
t_ Acc Pl n
THE
pneumatika
pneumatika
G4152
a_ Acc Pl n
spirituals
spiritual
(p)
espeiramen
espeiramen
G4687
vi Aor Act 1 Pl
SOW
mega
mega
G3173
a_ Nom Sg n
GREAT
great-thing
ei
ei
G1487
Cond
IF
hmeis
hEmeis
G2249
pp 1 Nom Pl
WE
If we have sown unto you
spiritual things, [is it] a great
thing if we shall reap your
carnal things?
11
umwn
humOn
G5216
pp 2 Gen Pl
OF-YOU
(p)
of-ye
ta
ta
G3588
t_ Acc Pl n
THE
sarkika
sarkika
G4559
a_ Acc Pl n
FLESHic
(p)
fleshly-things
qerisomen
therisomen
G2325
vi Fut Act 1 Pl
SHALL-BE-reapING
:12 9 ei
ei
G1487
Cond
IF
alloi
alloi
G243
a_ Nom Pl m
others
ths
tEs
G3588
t_ Gen Sg f
OF-THE
exousias
exousias
G1849
n_ Gen Sg f
authority
right
umwn
humOn
G5216
pp 2 Gen Pl
OF-YOU
(p)
of-ye
metecousin
metechousin
G3348
vi Pres Act 3 Pl
ARE-WITH-HAVING
are-partaking
ou
ou
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
mallon
mallon
G3123
Adv
RATHER
hmeis
hEmeis
G2249
pp 1 Nom Pl
WE
If others be partakers of
[this] power over you, [are] not
we rather? Nevertheless we
have not used this power; but
suffer all things, lest we should
hinder the gospel of Christ.
12
all
all
G235
Conj
but
nevertheless
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
ecrhsameqa
echrEsametha
G5530
vi Aor midD 1 Pl
WE-USE
th
tE
G3588
t_ Dat Sg f
to-THE
the
exousia
exousia
G1849
n_ Dat Sg f
authority
right
tauth
tautE
G3778
pd Dat Sg f
this
alla
alla
G235
Conj
but
panta
panta
G3956
a_ Acc Pl n
ALL
stegomen
stegomen
G4722
vi Pres Act 1 Pl
WE-ARE-EXCLUDING
we-are-forgoing
1Corinthians 9
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
ina
hina
G2443
Conj
THAT
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
egkophn
egkopEn
G1464
n_ Acc Sg f
hindrance
tina
tina
G5100
px Acc Sg f
ANY
dwmen
dOmen
G1325
vs 2Aor Act 1 Pl
WE-MAY-BE-GIVING
tw
tO
G3588
t_ Dat Sg n
to-THE
euaggeliw
euaggeliO
G2098
n_ Dat Sg n
WELL-MESSAGE
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
cristou
christou
G5547
n_ Gen Sg m
ANOINTED
Christ
:13 9 ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
oidate
oidate
G1492
vi Perf Act 2 Pl
YE-HAVE-PERCEIVED
ye-are-aware
oti
hoti
G3754
Conj
that
oi
hoi
G3588
t_ Nom Pl m
THE-ones
the-ones
ta
ta
G3588
t_ Acc Pl n
THE
iera
hiera
G2413
a_ Acc Pl n
SACRED
(p)
sacred-things
ergazomenoi
ergazomenoi
G2038
workING
ek
ek
G1537
Prep
OUT
Do ye not know that they
which minister about holy
things live [of the things] of
the temple? and they which
wait at the altar are partakers
with the altar?
13
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg n
OF-THE
ierou
hierou
G2411
n_ Gen Sg n
SACRED-place
sanctuary
esqiousin
esthiousin
G2068
vi Pres Act 3 Pl
ARE-EATING
oi
hoi
G3588
t_ Nom Pl m
THE-ones
the-ones
tw
tO
G3588
t_ Dat Sg n
to-THE
qusiasthriw
thusiastEriO
G2379
n_ Dat Sg n
SACRIFICE-place
altar
prosedreuontes
prosedreuontes
G4332
TOWARD-SETTLING
settling-toward
tw
tO
G3588
t_ Dat Sg n
to-THE
the
qusiasthriw
thusiastEriO
G2379
n_ Dat Sg n
SACRIFICE-place
altar
summerizontai
summerizontai
G4829
ARE-TOGETHER-PARTING
are-having-portion-with
:14 9 outws
houtOs
G3779
Adv
thus
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
also
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
kurios
kurios
G2962
n_ Nom Sg m
Master
Lord
dietaxen
dietaxen
G1299
vi Aor Act 3 Sg
prescribES
tois
tois
G3588
t_ Dat Pl m
to-THE-ones
to-the-ones
to
to
G3588
t_ Acc Sg n
THE
euaggelion
euaggelion
G2098
n_ Acc Sg n
WELL-MESSAGE
Even so hath the Lord
ordained that they which
preach the gospel should live
of the gospel.
14
kataggellousin
kataggellousin
G2605
ARE-DOWN-MESSAGING
announcing
ek
ek
G1537
Prep
OUT
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg n
OF-THE
euaggeliou
euaggeliou
G2098
n_ Gen Sg n
WELL-MESSAGE
zhn
zEn
G2198
vn Pres Act
TO-BE-LIVING
:15 9 egw
egO
G1473
pp 1 Nom Sg
I
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
oudeni
oudeni
G3762
a_ Dat Sg n
NOT-YET-ONE
nothing
ecrhsamhn
echrEsamEn
G5530
vi Aor midD 1 Sg
USE
toutwn
toutOn
G5130
pd Gen Pl n
OF-these
of-these-things
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
egraya
egrapsa
G1125
vi Aor Act 1 Sg
I-WRITE
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
tauta
tauta
G5023
pd Acc Pl n
these
these-things
. But I have used none of
these things: neither have I
written these things, that it
should be so done unto me: for
[it were] better for me to die,
than that any man should make
my glorying void.
15
ina
hina
G2443
Conj
THAT
outws
houtOs
G3779
Adv
thus
genhtai
genEtai
G1096
vs 2Aor midD 3 Sg
it-MAY-BE-BECOMING
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
emoi
emoi
G1698
pp 1 Dat Sg
ME
kalon
kalon
G2570
a_ Nom Sg n
IDEAL
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
moi
moi
G3427
pp 1 Dat Sg
to-ME
mallon
mallon
G3123
Adv
RATHER
apoqanein
apothanein
G599
vn 2Aor Act
TO-BE-FROM-DYING
to-be-dying
h
E
G2228
Part
OR
than
to
to
G3588
t_ Acc Sg n
THE
kauchma
kauchEma
G2745
n_ Acc Sg n
BOAST
mou
mou
G3450
pp 1 Gen Sg
OF-ME
ina
hina
G2443
Conj
THAT
tis
tis
G5100
px Nom Sg m
ANY
anyone
kenwsh
kenOsE
G2758
vs Aor Act 3 Sg
SHOULD-BE-EMPTYING
should-be-making-void
:16 9 ean
ean
G1437
Cond
IF-EVER
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
euaggelizwmai
euaggelizOmai
G2097
vs Pres Mid 1 Sg
I-MAY-BE-WELL-MESSAGizING
I-may-be-bringing-the-well-message
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
IS
it-is
moi
moi
G3427
pp 1 Dat Sg
to-ME
kauchma
kauchEma
G2745
n_ Nom Sg n
BOAST
anagkh
anagkE
G318
n_ Nom Sg f
necessity
For though I preach the
gospel, I have nothing to glory
of: for necessity is laid upon
me; yea, woe is unto me, if I
preach not the gospel!
16
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
moi
moi
G3427
pp 1 Dat Sg
to-ME
me
epikeitai
epikeitai
G1945
IS-ON-LYING
is-lying-on
ouai
ouai
G3759
Inj
WOE
woe !
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
moi
moi
G3427
pp 1 Dat Sg
to-ME
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
IS
it-is
ean
ean
G1437
Cond
IF-EVER
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
euaggelizwmai
euaggelizOmai
G2097
vs Pres Mid 1 Sg
I-MAY-BE-WELL-MESSAGizING
I-may-be-bringing-the-well-message
:17 9 ei
ei
G1487
Cond
IF
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
ekwn
hekOn
G1635
a_ Nom Sg m
voluntarily
touto
touto
G5124
pd Acc Sg n
this
prassw
prassO
G4238
vi Pres Act 1 Sg
I-AM-PRACTISING
I-am-engaging-in
misqon
misthon
G3408
n_ Acc Sg m
HIRE
wages
ecw
echO
G2192
vi Pres Act 1 Sg
I-AM-HAVING
ei
ei
G1487
Cond
IF
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
akwn
akOn
G210
a_ Nom Sg m
UN-voluntarily
involuntarily
For if I do this thing
willingly, I have a reward: but
if against my will, a
dispensation [of the gospel] is
committed unto me.
17
1Corinthians 9
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
oikonomian
oikonomian
G3622
n_ Acc Sg f
HOME-LAW
administration
pepisteumai
pepisteumai
G4100
vi Perf Pas 1 Sg
I-HAVE-been-BELIEVED
I-have-been-entrusted-with
:18 9 tis
tis
G5101
pi Nom Sg m
ANY
what ?
oun
oun
G3767
Conj
THEN
moi
moi
G3427
pp 1 Dat Sg
to-ME
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
IS
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
misqos
misthos
G3408
n_ Nom Sg m
HIRE
wage
ina
hina
G2443
Conj
THAT
euaggelizomenos
euaggelizomenos
G2097
vp Pres Mid Nom Sg m
WELL-MESSAGizING
in-bringing-the-well-message
What is my reward then?
[Verily] that, when I preach the
gospel, I may make the gospel
of Christ without charge, that I
abuse not my power in the
gospel.
18
adapanon
adapanon
G77
a_ Acc Sg n
UN-SPENT
without-expense
qhsw
thEsO
G5087
vs Aor Act 1 Sg
I-SHOULD-BE-PLACING
to
to
G3588
t_ Acc Sg n
THE
euaggelion
euaggelion
G2098
n_ Acc Sg n
WELL-MESSAGE
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
cristou
christou
G5547
n_ Gen Sg m
ANOINTED
Christ
eis
eis
G1519
Prep
INTO
to
to
G3588
t_ Acc Sg n
THE
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
katacrhsasqai
katachrEsasthai
G2710
vn Aor midD
TO-DOWN-USE
to-use-up
th
tE
G3588
t_ Dat Sg f
THE
exousia
exousia
G1849
n_ Dat Sg f
authority
mou
mou
G3450
pp 1 Gen Sg
OF-ME
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
tw
tO
G3588
t_ Dat Sg n
THE
euaggeliw
euaggeliO
G2098
n_ Dat Sg n
WELL-MESSAGE
:19 9 eleuqeros
eleutheros
G1658
a_ Nom Sg m
FREE
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
wn
On
G5607
BEING
ek
ek
G1537
Prep
OUT
pantwn
pantOn
G3956
a_ Gen Pl m
OF-ALL
pasin
pasin
G3956
a_ Dat Pl m
to-ALL
emauton
emauton
G1683
pf 1 Acc Sg m
MYself
edoulwsa
edoulOsa
G1402
vi Aor Act 1 Sg
I-enSLAVE
ina
hina
G2443
Conj
THAT
. For though I be free from
all [men], yet have I made
myself servant unto all, that I
might gain the more.
19
tous
tous
G3588
t_ Acc Pl m
THE
pleionas
pleionas
G4119
a_ Acc Pl m Cmp
MORE
kerdhsw
kerdEsO
G2770
vs Aor Act 1 Sg
I-SHOULD-BE-GAINING
:20 9 kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
egenomhn
egenomEn
G1096
vi 2Aor midD 1 Sg
I-BECAME
tois
tois
G3588
t_ Dat Pl m
to-THE
ioudaiois
ioudaiois
G2453
a_ Dat Pl m
JUDA-ans
Jews
ws
hOs
G5613
Adv
AS
ioudaios
ioudaios
G2453
a_ Nom Sg m
JUDA-an
Jew
ina
hina
G2443
Conj
THAT
ioudaious
ioudaious
G2453
a_ Acc Pl m
JUDA-ans
Jews
And unto the Jews I became
as a Jew, that I might gain the
Jews; to them that are under
the law, as under the law, that I
might gain them that are under
the law;
20
kerdhsw
kerdEsO
G2770
vs Aor Act 1 Sg
I-SHOULD-BE-GAINING
tois
tois
G3588
t_ Dat Pl m
to-THE-ones
to-the-ones
upo
hupo
G5259
Prep
UNDER
nomon
nomon
G3551
n_ Acc Sg m
LAW
ws
hOs
G5613
Adv
AS
upo
hupo
G5259
Prep
UNDER
nomon
nomon
G3551
n_ Acc Sg m
LAW
ina
hina
G2443
Conj
THAT
tous
tous
G3588
t_ Acc Pl m
THE-ones
the-ones
upo
hupo
G5259
Prep
UNDER
nomon
nomon
G3551
n_ Acc Sg m
LAW
kerdhsw
kerdEsO
G2770
vs Aor Act 1 Sg
I-SHOULD-BE-GAINING
:21 9 tois
tois
G3588
t_ Dat Pl m
to-THE
to-the-ones
anomois
anomois
G459
a_ Dat Pl m
UN-LAWed
without-law
ws
hOs
G5613
Adv
AS
anomos
anomos
G459
a_ Nom Sg m
UN-LAWed
without-law
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
wn
On
G5607
BEING
anomos
anomos
G459
a_ Nom Sg m
UN-LAWed
without-law
qew
theO
G2316
n_ Dat Sg m
to-God
all
all
G235
Conj
but
To them that are without
law, as without law, (being not
without law to God, but under
the law to Christ,) that I might
gain them that are without law.
21
ennomos
ennomos
G1772
a_ Nom Sg m
IN-LAWed
legally
cristw
christO
G5547
n_ Dat Sg m
to-ANOINTED
to-Christ
ina
hina
G2443
Conj
THAT
kerdhsw
kerdEsO
G2770
vs Aor Act 1 Sg
I-SHOULD-BE-GAINING
anomous
anomous
G459
a_ Acc Pl m
UN-LAWed
without-law-ones
:22 9 egenomhn
egenomEn
G1096
vi 2Aor midD 1 Sg
I-BECAME
tois
tois
G3588
t_ Dat Pl m
to-THE
asqenesin
asthenesin
G772
a_ Dat Pl m
UN-FIRM
weak
ws
hOs
G5613
Adv
AS
asqenhs
asthenEs
G772
a_ Nom Sg m
UN-FIRM
weak
ina
hina
G2443
Conj
THAT
tous
tous
G3588
t_ Acc Pl m
THE
asqeneis
astheneis
G772
a_ Acc Pl m
UN-FIRM
weak
To the weak became I as
weak, that I might gain the
weak: I am made all things to
all [men], that I might by all
means save some.
22
kerdhsw
kerdEsO
G2770
vs Aor Act 1 Sg
I-SHOULD-BE-GAINING
tois
tois
G3588
t_ Dat Pl m
to-THE
pasin
pasin
G3956
a_ Dat Pl m
ALL
gegona
gegona
G1096
vi 2Perf Act 1 Sg
I-HAVE-BECOME
ta
ta
G3588
t_ Nom Pl n
THE
panta
panta
G3956
a_ Nom Pl n
ALL
ina
hina
G2443
Conj
THAT
pantws
pantOs
G3843
Adv
ALL-ly
undoubtedly
tinas
tinas
G5100
px Acc Pl m
ANY
some
1Corinthians 9
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
swsw
sOsO
G4982
vs Aor Act 1 Sg
I-SHOULD-BE-SAVING
:23 9 touto
touto
G5124
pd Acc Sg n
this
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
poiw
poiO
G4160
vi Pres Act 1 Sg
I-AM-DOING
dia
dia
G1223
Prep
THRU
because-of
to
to
G3588
t_ Acc Sg n
THE
euaggelion
euaggelion
G2098
n_ Acc Sg n
WELL-MESSAGE
ina
hina
G2443
Conj
THAT
sugkoinwnos
sugkoinOnos
G4791
a_ Nom Sg m
TOGETHER-communioner
joint-participant
And this I do for the
gospel's sake, that I might be
partaker thereof with [you].
23
autou
autou
G846
pp Gen Sg n
OF-it
genwmai
genOmai
G1096
vs 2Aor midD 1 Sg
I-MAY-BE-BECOMING
:24 9 ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
oidate
oidate
G1492
vi Perf Act 2 Pl
YE-HAVE-PERCEIVED
ye-are-aware
oti
hoti
G3754
Conj
that
oi
hoi
G3588
t_ Nom Pl m
THE-ones
the-ones
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
stadiw
stadiO
G4712
n_ Dat Sg n
stadium
trecontes
trechontes
G5143
RACING
pantes
pantes
G3956
a_ Nom Pl m
ALL
men
men
G3303
Part
INDEED
. Know ye not that they
which run in a race run all, but
one receiveth the prize? So run,
that ye may obtain.
24
trecousin
trechousin
G5143
vi Pres Act 3 Pl
ARE-RACING
eis
heis
G1520
a_ Nom Sg m
ONE
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
lambanei
lambanei
G2983
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-GETTING-UP
is-obtaining
to
to
G3588
t_ Acc Sg n
THE
brabeion
brabeion
G1017
n_ Acc Sg n
prize
outws
houtOs
G3779
Adv
thus
trecete
trechete
G5143
vm Pres Act 2 Pl
BE-RACING
be-ye-racing !
ina
hina
G2443
Conj
THAT
katalabhte
katalabEte
G2638
vs 2Aor Act 2 Pl
YE-MAY-BE-DOWN-GETTING
ye-may-be-grasping-it
:25 9 pas
pas
G3956
a_ Nom Sg m
EVERY
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
agwnizomenos
agOnizomenos
G75
one-CONTENDING
one-contending
panta
panta
G3956
a_ Acc Pl n
ALL
in-all-things
egkrateuetai
egkrateuetai
G1467
IS-IN-HOLDING
is-controlling-himself
ekeinoi
ekeinoi
G1565
pd Nom Pl m
those
And every man that striveth
for the mastery is temperate in
all things. Now they [do it] to
obtain a corruptible crown; but
we an incorruptible.
25
men
men
G3303
Part
INDEED
oun
oun
G3767
Conj
THEN
ina
hina
G2443
Conj
THAT
fqarton
phtharton
G5349
a_ Acc Sg m
CORRUPTible
stefanon
stephanon
G4735
n_ Acc Sg m
WREATH
labwsin
labOsin
G2983
vs 2Aor Act 3 Pl
THEY-MAY-BE-GETTING
they-may-be-obtaining
hmeis
hEmeis
G2249
pp 1 Nom Pl
WE
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
afqarton
aphtharton
G862
a_ Acc Sg m
UN-CORRUPTible
incorruptible-one
:26 9 egw
egO
G1473
pp 1 Nom Sg
I
toinun
toinun
G5106
Part
to-THE-NOW
now-then
outws
houtOs
G3779
Adv
thus
trecw
trechO
G5143
vi Pres Act 1 Sg
AM-RACING
ws
hOs
G5613
Adv
AS
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
adhlws
adElOs
G84
Adv
UN-EVIDENTly
dubious
outws
houtOs
G3779
Adv
thus
pukteuw
pukteuO
G4438
vi Pres Act 1 Sg
I-AM-FISTING
I-am-boxing
I therefore so run, not as
uncertainly; so fight I, not as
one that beateth the air:
26
ws
hOs
G5613
Adv
AS
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
aera
aera
G109
n_ Acc Sg m
AIR
derwn
derOn
G1194
SKINNING
punching
:27 9 all
all
G235
Conj
but
upwpiazw
hupOpiazO
G5299
vi Pres Act 1 Sg
I-AM-belaborING
mou
mou
G3450
pp 1 Gen Sg
OF-ME
to
to
G3588
t_ Acc Sg n
THE
swma
sOma
G4983
n_ Acc Sg n
BODY
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
doulagwgw
doulagOgO
G1396
I-AM-SLAVE-LEADING
am-leading-into-slavery-it
mhpws
mEpOs
G3381
Conj
NO-?-AS
lest-somehow
allois
allois
G243
a_ Dat Pl m
to-others
But I keep under my body,
and bring [it] into subjection:
lest that by any means, when I
have preached to others, I
myself should be a castaway.
27
khruxas
kEruxas
G2784
vp Aor Act Nom Sg m
PROCLAIMing
heralding
autos
autos
G846
pp Nom Sg m
SAME
myself
adokimos
adokimos
G96
a_ Nom Sg m
UN-tested
disqualified
genwmai
genOmai
G1096
vs 2Aor midD 1 Sg
I-MAY-BE-BECOMING
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
:1 10 ou
ou
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
qelw
thelO
G2309
vi Pres Act 1 Sg
I-AM-WILLING
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
umas
humas
G5209
pp 2 Acc Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
agnoein
agnoein
G50
vn Pres Act
TO-BE-UN-KNOWING
to-be-being-ignorant
adelfoi
adelphoi
G80
n_ Voc Pl m
brothers
brethren !
oti
hoti
G3754
Conj
that
oi
hoi
G3588
t_ Nom Pl m
THE
pateres
pateres
G3962
n_ Nom Pl m
FATHERS
. Moreover, brethren, I would
not that ye should be ignorant,
how that all our fathers were
under the cloud, and all passed
through the sea;
1
hmwn
hEmOn
G2257
pp 1 Gen Pl
OF-US
pantes
pantes
G3956
a_ Nom Pl m
ALL
upo
hupo
G5259
Prep
UNDER
thn
tEn
G3588
t_ Acc Sg f
THE
nefelhn
nephelEn
G3507
n_ Acc Sg f
CLOUD
hsan
Esan
G2258
vi Impf vxx 3 Pl
WERE
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
pantes
pantes
G3956
a_ Nom Pl m
ALL
dia
dia
G1223
Prep
THRU
through
ths
tEs
G3588
t_ Gen Sg f
THE
qalasshs
thalassEs
G2281
n_ Gen Sg f
SEA
dihlqon
diElthon
G1330
vi 2Aor Act 3 Sg
THRU-CAME
passed-through
:2 10 kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
pantes
pantes
G3956
a_ Nom Pl m
ALL
eis
eis
G1519
Prep
INTO
ton
ton
G3588
t_ Acc Sg m
THE
mwshn
mOsEn
G3475
n_ Acc Sg m
MOSES
ebaptisanto
ebaptisanto
G907
vi Aor Mid 3 Pl
are-DIPizED
are-baptized
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
th
tE
G3588
t_ Dat Sg f
THE
nefelh
nephelE
G3507
n_ Dat Sg f
CLOUD
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
And were all baptized unto
Moses in the cloud and in the
sea;
2
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
th
tE
G3588
t_ Dat Sg f
THE
qalassh
thalassE
G2281
n_ Dat Sg f
SEA
:3 10 kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
pantes
pantes
G3956
a_ Nom Pl m
ALL
to
to
G3588
t_ Acc Sg n
THE
auto
auto
G846
pp Acc Sg n
SAME
brwma
brOma
G1033
n_ Acc Sg n
FOOD
pneumatikon
pneumatikon
G4152
a_ Acc Sg n
spiritual
efagon
ephagon
G5315
vi 2Aor Act 3 Pl
ATE
And did all eat the same
spiritual meat;
3
:4 10 kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
pantes
pantes
G3956
a_ Nom Pl m
ALL
to
to
G3588
t_ Acc Sg n
THE
auto
auto
G846
pp Acc Sg n
SAME
poma
poma
G4188
n_ Acc Sg n
DRINK
pneumatikon
pneumatikon
G4152
a_ Acc Sg n
spiritual
epion
epion
G4095
vi 2Aor Act 3 Pl
DRANK
epinon
epinon
G4095
vi Impf Act 3 Pl
THEY-DRANK
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
And did all drink the same
spiritual drink: for they drank
of that spiritual Rock that
followed them: and that Rock
was Christ.
4
ek
ek
G1537
Prep
OUT
pneumatikhs
pneumatikEs
G4152
a_ Gen Sg f
OF-spiritual
akolouqoushs
akolouthousEs
G190
vp Pres Act Gen Sg f
followING
petras
petras
G4073
n_ Gen Sg f
ROCK
h
hE
G3588
t_ Nom Sg f
THE
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
petra
petra
G4073
n_ Nom Sg f
ROCK
hn
En
G2258
vi Impf vxx 3 Sg
WAS
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
cristos
christos
G5547
n_ Nom Sg m
ANOINTED
Christ
:5 10 all
all
G235
Conj
but
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
tois
tois
G3588
t_ Dat Pl m
THE
pleiosin
pleiosin
G4119
a_ Dat Pl m Cmp
MORE
majority
autwn
autOn
G846
pp Gen Pl m
OF-them
eudokhsen
eudokEsen
G2106
vi Aor Act 3 Sg
WELL-SEEMS
delights
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
qeos
theos
G2316
n_ Nom Sg m
God
But with many of them God
was not well pleased: for they
were overthrown in the
wilderness.
5
katestrwqhsan
katestrOthEsan
G2693
vi Aor Pas 3 Pl
THEY-WERE-DOWN-STREWN
they-were-strewn-along
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
th
tE
G3588
t_ Dat Sg f
THE
erhmw
erEmO
G2048
a_ Dat Sg f
DESOLATE
wilderness
:6 10 tauta
tauta
G5023
pd Nom Pl n
these
these-things
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
tupoi
tupoi
G5179
n_ Nom Pl m
types
hmwn
hEmOn
G2257
pp 1 Gen Pl
OF-US
egenhqhsan
egenEthEsan
G1096
vi Aor pasD 3 Pl
WERE-BECOMED
were-become
eis
eis
G1519
Prep
INTO
to
to
G3588
t_ Acc Sg n
THE
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
einai
einai
G1511
vn Pres vxx
TO-BE
hmas
hEmas
G2248
pp 1 Acc Pl
US
. Now these things were our
examples, to the intent we
should not lust after evil
things, as they also lusted.
6
epiqumhtas
epithumEtas
G1938
n_ Acc Pl m
ON-FEELers
lusters
kakwn
kakOn
G2556
a_ Gen Pl n
OF-EVILS
of-evil-things
kaqws
kathOs
G2531
Adv
according-AS
kakeinoi
kakeinoi
G2548
pd Nom Pl m Con
AND-those
also-those
epequmhsan
epethumEsan
G1937
vi Aor Act 3 Pl
ON-FEEL
lust
1Corinthians 10
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
:7 10 mhde
mEde
G3366
Conj
NO-YET
nor-yet
eidwlolatrai
eidOlolatrai
G1496
n_ Nom Pl m
idolaters
ginesqe
ginesthe
G1096
BE-YE-BECOMING
be-ye-becoming !
kaqws
kathOs
G2531
Adv
according-AS
tines
tines
G5100
px Nom Pl m
ANY
some
autwn
autOn
G846
pp Gen Pl m
OF-them
ws
hOs
G5613
Adv
AS
Neither be ye idolaters, as
[were] some of them; as it is
written, The people sat down
to eat and drink, and rose up to
play.
7
gegraptai
gegraptai
G1125
vi Perf Pas 3 Sg
it-HAS-been-WRITTEN
ekaqisen
ekathisen
G2523
vi Aor Act 3 Sg
is-seated
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
laos
laos
G2992
n_ Nom Sg m
PEOPLE
fagein
phagein
G5315
vn 2Aor Act
TO-BE-EATING
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
piein
piein
G4095
vn 2Aor Act
TO-BE-DRINKING
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
anesthsan
anestEsan
G450
vi Aor Act 3 Pl
THEY-STAND-UP
they-rise
paizein
paizein
G3815
vn Pres Act
TO-BE-sportING
:8 10 mhde
mEde
G3366
Conj
NO-YET
nor-yet
porneuwmen
porneuOmen
G4203
vs Pres Act 1 Pl
WE-MAY-BE-PROSTITUTING
we-may-be-committing-prostitution
kaqws
kathOs
G2531
Adv
according-AS
tines
tines
G5100
px Nom Pl m
ANY
some
autwn
autOn
G846
pp Gen Pl m
OF-them
eporneusan
eporneusan
G4203
vi Aor Act 3 Pl
PROSTITUTE
commit-prostitution
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
Neither let us commit
fornication, as some of them
committed, and fell in one day
three and twenty thousand.
8
epeson
epeson
G4098
vi 2Aor Act 3 Pl
FELL
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
mia
mia
G1520
a_ Dat Sg f
ONE
hmera
hEmera
G2250
n_ Dat Sg f
DAY
eikositreis
eikositreis
G1501
a_ Nom Pl m
TWENTY-THREE
ciliades
chiliades
G5505
a_ Nom Pl f
THOUSAND
thousands
:9 10 mhde
mEde
G3366
Conj
NO-YET
nor-yet
ekpeirazwmen
ekpeirazOmen
G1598
vs Pres Act 1 Pl
WE-MAY-BE-OUT-tryING
we-may-putting-on-trial
ton
ton
G3588
t_ Acc Sg m
THE
criston
christon
G5547
n_ Acc Sg m
ANOINTED
Christ
kaqws
kathOs
G2531
Adv
according-AS
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
also
tines
tines
G5100
px Nom Pl m
ANY
some
autwn
autOn
G846
pp Gen Pl m
OF-them
Neither let us tempt Christ,
as some of them also tempted,
and were destroyed of
serpents.
9
epeirasan
epeirasan
G3985
vi Aor Act 3 Pl
try
try-him
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
upo
hupo
G5259
Prep
by
twn
tOn
G3588
t_ Gen Pl m
THE
ofewn
opheOn
G3789
n_ Gen Pl m
serpents
apwlonto
apOlonto
G622
vi 2Aor Mid 3 Pl
were-destroyED
perished
:10 10 mhde
mEde
G3366
Conj
NO-YET
nor-yet
gogguzete
gogguzete
G1111
vm Pres Act 2 Pl
BE-YE-MURMURING
be-ye-murmuring !
kaqws
kathOs
G2531
Adv
according-AS
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
also
tines
tines
G5100
px Nom Pl m
ANY
some
autwn
autOn
G846
pp Gen Pl m
OF-them
egoggusan
egoggusan
G1111
vi Aor Act 3 Pl
MURMUR
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
Neither murmur ye, as some
of them also murmured, and
were destroyed of the
destroyer.
10
apwlonto
apOlonto
G622
vi 2Aor Mid 3 Pl
were-destroyED
perished
upo
hupo
G5259
Prep
by
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
THE
oloqreutou
olothreutou
G3644
n_ Gen Sg m
WHOLE-RUINer
exterminator
:11 10 tauta
tauta
G5023
pd Nom Pl n
these
these-things
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
panta
panta
G3956
a_ Nom Pl n
ALL
tupoi
tupoi
G5179
n_ Nom Pl m
types
as-types
sunebainon
sunebainon
G4819
vi Impf Act 3 Pl
TOGETHER-STEPPED
befell
ekeinois
ekeinois
G1565
pd Dat Pl m
to-those
those
egrafh
egraphE
G1125
vi 2Aor Pas 3 Sg
it-WAS-WRITten
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
Now all these things
happened unto them for
ensamples: and they are
written for our admonition,
upon whom the ends of the
world are come.
11
pros
pros
G4314
Prep
TOWARD
nouqesian
nouthesian
G3559
n_ Acc Sg f
admonition
hmwn
hEmOn
G2257
pp 1 Gen Pl
OF-US
eis
eis
G1519
Prep
INTO
ous
hous
G3739
pr Acc Pl m
WHOM
whom
(p)
ta
ta
G3588
t_ Nom Pl n
THE
telh
telE
G5056
n_ Nom Pl n
FINISHES
consummations
twn
tOn
G3588
t_ Gen Pl m
OF-THE
aiwnwn
aiOnOn
G165
n_ Gen Pl m
eons
kathnthsen
katEntEsen
G2658
vi Aor Act 3 Sg
attains
:12 10 wste
hOste
G5620
Conj
AS-BESIDES
so-that
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
dokwn
dokOn
G1380
one-SEEMING
one-supposing
estanai
hestanai
G2476
vn Perf Act
TO-HAVE-STOOD
to-stand
blepetw
blepetO
G991
vm Pres Act 3 Sg
LET-him-BE-lookING
let-him-be-bewaring !
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
Wherefore let him that
thinketh he standeth take heed
lest he fall.
12
1Corinthians 10
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
pesh
pesE
G4098
vs 2Aor Act 3 Sg
he-SHOULD-BE-FALLING
:13 10 peirasmos
peirasmos
G3986
n_ Nom Sg m
trial
umas
humas
G5209
pp 2 Acc Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
eilhfen
eilEphen
G2983
vi Perf Act 3 Sg
HAS-GOTTEN
has-taken
ei
ei
G1487
Cond
IF
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
anqrwpinos
anthrOpinos
G442
a_ Nom Sg m
human
what-is-human
pistos
pistos
G4103
a_ Nom Sg m
BELIEVing
faithful
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
There hath no temptation
taken you but such as is
common to man: but God [is]
faithful, who will not suffer
you to be tempted above that
ye are able; but will with the
temptation also make a way to
escape, that ye may be able to
bear [it].
13
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
qeos
theos
G2316
n_ Nom Sg m
God
os
hos
G3739
pr Nom Sg m
WHO
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
easei
easei
G1439
vi Fut Act 3 Sg
SHALL-BE-LEAVING
umas
humas
G5209
pp 2 Acc Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
peirasqhnai
peirasthEnai
G3985
vn Aor Pas
TO-BE-triED
uper
huper
G5228
Prep
OVER
above
o
ho
G3739
pr Acc Sg n
WHICH
dunasqe
dunasthe
G1410
YE-ARE-ABLE
alla
alla
G235
Conj
but
poihsei
poiEsei
G4160
vi Fut Act 3 Sg
SHALL-BE-makING
sun
sun
G4862
Prep
TOGETHER
together
with
tw
tO
G3588
t_ Dat Sg m
to-THE
the
peirasmw
peirasmO
G3986
n_ Dat Sg m
trial
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
also
thn
tEn
G3588
t_ Acc Sg f
THE
ekbasin
ekbasin
G1545
n_ Acc Sg f
OUT-STEP
sequel
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
dunasqai
dunasthai
G1410
vn Pres midD/pasD
TO-BE-enABLED
umas
humas
G5209
pp 2 Acc Pl
YOU
(p)
upenegkein
hupenegkein
G5297
vn 2Aor Act
TO-BE-UNDER-CARRYING
to-be-undergoing-it
:14 10 dioper
dioper
G1355
Conj
THRU-WHICH-EVEN
wherefore
agaphtoi
agapEtoi
G27
a_ Voc Pl m
beLOVED-ones
beloved
(p)
!
mou
mou
G3450
pp 1 Gen Sg
OF-ME
feugete
pheugete
G5343
vm Pres Act 2 Pl
BE-FLEEING
be-ye-fleeing !
apo
apo
G575
Prep
FROM
ths
tEs
G3588
t_ Gen Sg f
THE
eidwlolatreias
eidOlolatreias
G1495
n_ Gen Sg f
idolatry
Wherefore, my dearly
beloved, flee from idolatry.
14
:15 10 ws
hOs
G5613
Adv
AS
fronimois
phronimois
G5429
a_ Dat Pl m
to-DISPOSED-ones
to-prudent-ones
legw
legO
G3004
vi Pres Act 1 Sg
I-AM-sayING
I-am-saying-it
krinate
krinate
G2919
vm Aor Act 2 Pl
JUDGE
judge-ye !
umeis
humeis
G5210
pp 2 Nom Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
o
ho
G3739
pr Acc Sg n
WHICH
fhmi
phEmi
G5346
vi Pres vxx 1 Sg
I-AM-AVERRING
. I speak as to wise men;
judge ye what I say.
15
:16 10 to
to
G3588
t_ Nom Sg n
THE
pothrion
potErion
G4221
n_ Nom Sg n
DRINK-cup
cup
ths
tEs
G3588
t_ Gen Sg f
OF-THE
eulogias
eulogias
G2129
n_ Gen Sg f
blessedness
blessing
o
ho
G3739
pr Acc Sg n
WHICH
eulogoumen
eulogoumen
G2127
vi Pres Act 1 Pl
WE-ARE-blessING
ouci
ouchi
G3780
Part Int
NOT
(emph.)
not
(emph.)
?
koinwnia
koinOnia
G2842
n_ Nom Sg f
communion
The cup of blessing which
we bless, is it not the
communion of the blood of
Christ? The bread which we
break, is it not the communion
of the body of Christ?
16
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg n
OF-THE
aimatos
haimatos
G129
n_ Gen Sg n
BLOOD
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
cristou
christou
G5547
n_ Gen Sg m
ANOINTED
Christ
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
IS
ton
ton
G3588
t_ Acc Sg m
THE
arton
arton
G740
n_ Acc Sg m
BREAD
on
hon
G3739
pr Acc Sg m
WHICH
klwmen
klOmen
G2806
vi Pres Act 1 Pl
WE-ARE-BREAKING
ouci
ouchi
G3780
Part Int
NOT
(emph.)
not
(emph.)
?
koinwnia
koinOnia
G2842
n_ Nom Sg f
communion
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg n
OF-THE
swmatos
sOmatos
G4983
n_ Gen Sg n
BODY
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
cristou
christou
G5547
n_ Gen Sg m
ANOINTED
Christ
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
IS
:17 10 oti
hoti
G3754
Conj
that
eis
heis
G1520
a_ Nom Sg m
ONE
artos
artos
G740
n_ Nom Sg m
BREAD
en
hen
G1520
a_ Nom Sg n
ONE
swma
sOma
G4983
n_ Nom Sg n
BODY
oi
hoi
G3588
t_ Nom Pl m
THE
polloi
polloi
G4183
a_ Nom Pl m
MANY
esmen
esmen
G2070
vi Pres vxx 1 Pl
WE-ARE
oi
hoi
G3588
t_ Nom Pl m
THE
For we [being] many are
one bread, [and] one body: for
we are all partakers of that one
bread.
17
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
pantes
pantes
G3956
a_ Nom Pl m
ALL
ek
ek
G1537
Prep
OUT
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
enos
henos
G1520
a_ Gen Sg m
ONE
artou
artou
G740
n_ Gen Sg m
BREAD
metecomen
metechomen
G3348
vi Pres Act 1 Pl
ARE-WITH-HAVING
we-are-partaking
:18 10 blepete
blepete
G991
vm Pres Act 2 Pl
BE-lookING
be-ye-observing !
ton
ton
G3588
t_ Acc Sg m
THE
israhl
israEl
G2474
ni proper
ISRAEL
kata
kata
G2596
Prep
according-to
sarka
sarka
G4561
n_ Acc Sg f
FLESH
ouci
ouchi
G3780
Part Int
NOT
(emph.)
oi
hoi
G3588
t_ Nom Pl m
THE
esqiontes
esthiontes
G2068
ones-EATING
ones-eating
Behold Israel after the flesh:
are not they which eat of the
sacrifices partakers of the
altar?
18
1Corinthians 10
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
tas
tas
G3588
t_ Acc Pl f
THE
qusias
thusias
G2378
n_ Acc Pl f
SACRIFICES
koinwnoi
koinOnoi
G2844
a_ Nom Pl m
communioners
participants
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg n
OF-THE
qusiasthriou
thusiastEriou
G2379
n_ Gen Sg n
SACRIFICE-place
altar
eisin
eisin
G1526
vi Pres vxx 3 Pl
ARE
:19 10 ti
ti
G5101
pi Acc Sg n
ANY
what ?
oun
oun
G3767
Conj
THEN
fhmi
phEmi
G5346
vi Pres vxx 1 Sg
I-AM-AVERRING
oti
hoti
G3754
Conj
that
eidwlon
eidOlon
G1497
n_ Nom Sg n
idol
ti
ti
G5100
px Nom Sg n
ANY
anything
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
IS
h
E
G2228
Part
OR
oti
hoti
G3754
Conj
that
What say I then? that the
idol is any thing, or that which
is offered in sacrifice to idols
is any thing?
19
eidwloquton
eidOlothuton
G1494
a_ Nom Sg n
idol-SACRIFICE
ti
ti
G5100
px Nom Sg n
ANY
anything
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
IS
:20 10 all
all
G235
Conj
but
oti
hoti
G3754
Conj
that
a
ha
G3739
pr Acc Pl n
WHICH
which
(p)
quei
thuei
G2380
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-SACRIFICING
ta
ta
G3588
t_ Nom Pl n
THE
eqnh
ethnE
G1484
n_ Nom Pl n
NATIONS
daimoniois
daimoniois
G1140
n_ Dat Pl n
to-demons
quei
thuei
G2380
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-SACRIFICING
it-is-sacrificing
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
But I [say], that the things
which the Gentiles sacrifice,
they sacrifice to devils, and not
to God: and I would not that ye
should have fellowship with
devils.
20
ou
ou
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
qew
theO
G2316
n_ Dat Sg m
to-God
ou
ou
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
qelw
thelO
G2309
vi Pres Act 1 Sg
I-AM-WILLING
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
umas
humas
G5209
pp 2 Acc Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
koinwnous
koinOnous
G2844
a_ Acc Pl m
communioners
participants
twn
tOn
G3588
t_ Gen Pl n
OF-THE
daimoniwn
daimoniOn
G1140
n_ Gen Pl n
demons
ginesqai
ginesthai
G1096
vn Pres midD/pasD
TO-BE-BECOMING
:21 10 ou
ou
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
dunasqe
dunasthe
G1410
YE-ARE-ABLE
ye-can
pothrion
potErion
G4221
n_ Acc Sg n
DRINK-cup
cup
kuriou
kuriou
G2962
n_ Gen Sg m
OF-Master
of-Lord
pinein
pinein
G4095
vn Pres Act
TO-BE-DRINKING
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
pothrion
potErion
G4221
n_ Acc Sg n
DRINK-cup
cup
daimoniwn
daimoniOn
G1140
n_ Gen Pl n
of-demons
Ye cannot drink the cup of
the Lord, and the cup of devils:
ye cannot be partakers of the
Lord's table, and of the table of
devils.
21
ou
ou
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
dunasqe
dunasthe
G1410
YE-ARE-ABLE
ye-can
trapezhs
trapezEs
G5132
n_ Gen Sg f
OF-table
kuriou
kuriou
G2962
n_ Gen Sg m
OF-Master
of-Lord
metecein
metechein
G3348
vn Pres Act
TO-BE-WITH-HAVING
to-be-partaking
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
trapezhs
trapezEs
G5132
n_ Gen Sg f
OF-table
daimoniwn
daimoniOn
G1140
n_ Gen Pl n
of-demons
:22 10 h
E
G2228
Part
OR
parazhloumen
parazEloumen
G3863
vi Pres Act 1 Pl
WE-ARE-BESIDE-BOILING
we-are-provoking-to-jealousy
ton
ton
G3588
t_ Acc Sg m
THE
kurion
kurion
G2962
n_ Acc Sg m
Master
Lord
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
iscuroteroi
ischuroteroi
G2478
a_ Nom Pl m Cmp
STRONGER-ones
stronger
autou
autou
G846
pp Gen Sg m
OF-Him
esmen
esmen
G2070
vi Pres vxx 1 Pl
WE-ARE
Do we provoke the Lord to
jealousy? are we stronger than
he?
22
:23 10 panta
panta
G3956
a_ Nom Pl n
ALL
moi
moi
G3427
pp 1 Dat Sg
to-ME
me
exestin
exestin
G1832
vi Pres im-Act 3 Sg
IS-allowed
all
all
G235
Conj
but
ou
ou
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
panta
panta
G3956
a_ Nom Pl n
ALL
sumferei
sumpherei
G4851
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-beING-expedient
panta
panta
G3956
a_ Nom Pl n
ALL
moi
moi
G3427
pp 1 Dat Sg
to-ME
me
. All things are lawful for
me, but all things are not
expedient: all things are lawful
for me, but all things edify not.
23
exestin
exestin
G1832
vi Pres im-Act 3 Sg
IS-allowed
all
all
G235
Conj
but
ou
ou
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
panta
panta
G3956
a_ Nom Pl n
ALL
oikodomei
oikodomei
G3618
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-HOME-BUILDING
is-edifying
:24 10 mhdeis
mEdeis
G3367
a_ Nom Sg m
NO-YET-ONE
no-one
to
to
G3588
t_ Acc Sg n
THE
eautou
heautou
G1438
pf 3 Gen Sg m
OF-self
of-himself
zhteitw
zEteitO
G2212
vm Pres Act 3 Sg
LET-BE-SEEKING
let-him-be-seeking !
alla
alla
G235
Conj
but
to
to
G3588
t_ Acc Sg n
THE
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
eterou
heterou
G2087
a_ Gen Sg m
DIFFERENT-one
different-one
Let no man seek his own,
but every man another's
[wealth].
24
ekastos
hekastos
G1538
a_ Nom Sg m
EACH
1Corinthians 10
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
:25 10 pan
pan
G3956
a_ Acc Sg n
EVERY
everything
to
to
G3588
t_ Acc Sg n
THE
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
makellw
makellO
G3111
n_ Dat Sg n
BUTCHER-place
meat-market
pwloumenon
pOloumenon
G4453
vp Pres Pas Acc Sg n
beING-SOLD
esqiete
esthiete
G2068
vm Pres Act 2 Pl
BE-EATING
be-ye-eating !
mhden
mEden
G3367
a_ Acc Sg n
NO-YET-ONE
nothing
Whatsoever is sold in the
shambles, [that] eat, asking no
question for conscience sake:
25
anakrinontes
anakrinontes
G350
examinING
dia
dia
G1223
Prep
THRU
because-of
thn
tEn
G3588
t_ Acc Sg f
THE
suneidhsin
suneidEsin
G4893
n_ Acc Sg f
conscience
:26 10 tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
kuriou
kuriou
G2962
n_ Gen Sg m
Master
Lord
h
hE
G3588
t_ Nom Sg f
THE
gh
gE
G1093
n_ Nom Sg f
LAND
earth
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
to
to
G3588
t_ Nom Sg n
THE
plhrwma
plErOma
G4138
n_ Nom Sg n
FILLing
auths
autEs
G846
pp Gen Sg f
OF-her
of-
her
it
For the earth [is] the Lord's,
and the fulness thereof.
26
:27 10 ei
ei
G1487
Cond
IF
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
tis
tis
G5100
px Nom Sg m
ANY
anyone
kalei
kalei
G2564
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-CALLING
is-inviting
umas
humas
G5209
pp 2 Acc Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
twn
tOn
G3588
t_ Gen Pl m
OF-THE
apistwn
apistOn
G571
a_ Gen Pl m
UN-BELIEVing-ones
unbelievers
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
qelete
thelete
G2309
vi Pres Act 2 Pl
YE-ARE-WILLING
If any of them that believe
not bid you [to a feast], and ye
be disposed to go; whatsoever
is set before you, eat, asking no
question for conscience sake.
27
poreuesqai
poreuesthai
G4198
vn Pres midD/pasD
TO-BE-GOING
pan
pan
G3956
a_ Acc Sg n
EVERY
everything
to
to
G3588
t_ Acc Sg n
THE
paratiqemenon
paratithemenon
G3908
vp Pres Pas Acc Sg n
beING-BESIDE-PLACED
being-placed-before
umin
humin
G5213
pp 2 Dat Pl
to-YOU
(p)
ye
esqiete
esthiete
G2068
vm Pres Act 2 Pl
BE-EATING
be-ye-eating !
mhden
mEden
G3367
a_ Acc Sg n
NO-YET-ONE
nothing
anakrinontes
anakrinontes
G350
examinING
dia
dia
G1223
Prep
THRU
because-of
thn
tEn
G3588
t_ Acc Sg f
THE
suneidhsin
suneidEsin
G4893
n_ Acc Sg f
conscience
:28 10 ean
ean
G1437
Cond
IF-EVER
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
tis
tis
G5100
px Nom Sg m
ANY
anyone
umin
humin
G5213
pp 2 Dat Pl
to-YOU
(p)
to-ye
eiph
eipE
G2036
vs 2Aor Act 3 Sg
MAY-BE-sayING
touto
touto
G5124
pd Nom Sg n
this
eidwloquton
eidOlothuton
G1494
a_ Nom Sg n
idol-SACRIFICE
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
IS
But if any man say unto
you, This is offered in sacrifice
unto idols, eat not for his sake
that shewed it, and for
conscience sake: for the earth
[is] the Lord's, and the fulness
thereof:
28
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
esqiete
esthiete
G2068
vm Pres Act 2 Pl
BE-EATING
be-ye-eating !
di
di
G1223
Prep
THRU
because-of
ekeinon
ekeinon
G1565
pd Acc Sg m
that
that-one
ton
ton
G3588
t_ Acc Sg m
THE
mhnusanta
mEnusanta
G3377
vp Aor Act Acc Sg m
one-DIVULGing
one-divulging-it
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
thn
tEn
G3588
t_ Acc Sg f
THE
suneidhsin
suneidEsin
G4893
n_ Acc Sg f
conscience
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
kuriou
kuriou
G2962
n_ Gen Sg m
Master
Lord
h
hE
G3588
t_ Nom Sg f
THE
gh
gE
G1093
n_ Nom Sg f
LAND
earth
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
to
to
G3588
t_ Nom Sg n
THE
plhrwma
plErOma
G4138
n_ Nom Sg n
FILLing
auths
autEs
G846
pp Gen Sg f
OF-her
of-
her
it
:29 10 suneidhsin
suneidEsin
G4893
n_ Acc Sg f
conscience
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
legw
legO
G3004
vi Pres Act 1 Sg
I-AM-sayING
ouci
ouchi
G3780
Part Neg
NOT
(emph.)
thn
tEn
G3588
t_ Acc Sg f
THE
eautou
heautou
G1438
pf 3 Gen Sg m
OF-self
of-yourself
alla
alla
G235
Conj
but
thn
tEn
G3588
t_ Acc Sg f
THE
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
Conscience, I say, not thine
own, but of the other: for why
is my liberty judged of another
[man's] conscience?
29
eterou
heterou
G2087
a_ Gen Sg m
DIFFERENT
different-one
ina
hina
G2443
Conj
THAT
ti
ti
G2444
Adv Int
ANY
what ?
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
h
hE
G3588
t_ Nom Sg f
THE
eleuqeria
eleutheria
G1657
n_ Nom Sg f
FREEdom
mou
mou
G3450
pp 1 Gen Sg
OF-ME
krinetai
krinetai
G2919
vi Pres Pas 3 Sg
IS-beING-JUDGED
is-being-decided
upo
hupo
G5259
Prep
by
allhs
allEs
G243
a_ Gen Sg f
OF-other
other
suneidhsews
suneidEseOs
G4893
n_ Gen Sg f
conscience
:30 10 ei
ei
G1487
Cond
IF
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
egw
egO
G1473
pp 1 Nom Sg
I
cariti
chariti
G5485
n_ Dat Sg f
to-grace
with-gratitude
metecw
metechO
G3348
vi Pres Act 1 Sg
AM-WITH-HAVING
am-partaking
ti
ti
G5101
pi Acc Sg n
ANY
what ?
blasfhmoumai
blasphEmoumai
G987
vi Pres Pas 1 Sg
I-AM-beING-HARM-AVERRED
I-am-being-calumniated
uper
huper
G5228
Prep
OVER
for-
the-sake-of
For if I by grace be a
partaker, why am I evil spoken
of for that for which I give
thanks?
30
1Corinthians 10
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
ou
hou
G3739
pr Gen Sg n
WHICH
egw
egO
G1473
pp 1 Nom Sg
I
eucaristw
eucharistO
G2168
vi Pres Act 1 Sg
AM-thankING
am-giving-thanks
:31 10 eite
eite
G1535
Conj
IF-BESIDES
whether
oun
oun
G3767
Conj
THEN
esqiete
esthiete
G2068
vi Pres Act 2 Pl
YE-ARE-EATING
eite
eite
G1535
Conj
IF-BESIDES
or
pinete
pinete
G4095
vi Pres Act 2 Pl
YE-ARE-DRINKING
are-drinking
eite
eite
G1535
Conj
IF-BESIDES
or
ti
ti
G5100
px Acc Sg n
ANY
anything
poieite
poieite
G4160
vi Pres Act 2 Pl
YE-ARE-DOING
Whether therefore ye eat, or
drink, or whatsoever ye do, do
all to the glory of God.
31
panta
panta
G3956
a_ Acc Pl n
ALL
eis
eis
G1519
Prep
INTO
doxan
doxan
G1391
n_ Acc Sg f
esteem
glory
qeou
theou
G2316
n_ Gen Sg m
OF-God
poieite
poieite
G4160
vm Pres Act 2 Pl
BE-DOING
be-ye-doing !
:32 10 aproskopoi
aproskopoi
G677
a_ Nom Pl m
UN-stumbling
no-stumbling-blocks
ginesqe
ginesthe
G1096
BE-YE-BECOMING
be-ye-becoming !
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
ioudaiois
ioudaiois
G2453
a_ Dat Pl m
to-JUDA-ans
to-Jews
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
ellhsin
hellEsin
G1672
n_ Dat Pl m
to-GREEKS
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
th
tE
G3588
t_ Dat Sg f
to-THE
Give none offence, neither
to the Jews, nor to the Gentiles,
nor to the church of God:
32
ekklhsia
ekklEsia
G1577
n_ Dat Sg f
OUT-CALLED
ecclesia
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
qeou
theou
G2316
n_ Gen Sg m
God
:33 10 kaqws
kathOs
G2531
Adv
according-AS
kagw
kagO
G2504
pp 1 Nom Sg Con
AND-I
also-I
panta
panta
G3956
a_ Acc Pl n
ALL
in-all-things
pasin
pasin
G3956
a_ Dat Pl n
to-ALL
all
areskw
areskO
G700
vi Pres Act 1 Sg
AM-PLEASING
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
zhtwn
zEtOn
G2212
SEEKING
to
to
G3588
t_ Acc Sg n
THE
Even as I please all [men] in
all [things], not seeking mine
own profit, but the [profit] of
many, that they may be saved.
33
emautou
emautou
G1683
pf 1 Gen Sg m
OF-MYself
sumferon
sumpheron
G4851
beING-expedient
alla
alla
G235
Conj
but
to
to
G3588
t_ Acc Sg n
THE
twn
tOn
G3588
t_ Gen Pl m
OF-THE
pollwn
pollOn
G4183
a_ Gen Pl m
MANY
ina
hina
G2443
Conj
THAT
swqwsin
sOthOsin
G4982
vs Aor Pas 3 Pl
THEY-MAY-BE-BEING-SAVED
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
:1 11 mimhtai
mimEtai
G3402
n_ Nom Pl m
IMITATors
mou
mou
G3450
pp 1 Gen Sg
OF-ME
ginesqe
ginesthe
G1096
BE-BECOMING
be-ye-becoming !
kaqws
kathOs
G2531
Adv
according-AS
kagw
kagO
G2504
pp 1 Nom Sg Con
AND-I
also-I
cristou
christou
G5547
n_ Gen Sg m
OF-ANOINTED
of-Christ
. Be ye followers of me, even
as I also [am] of Christ.
1
:2 11 epainw
epainO
G1867
vi Pres Act 1 Sg
I-AM-ON-PRAISING
I-am-applauding
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
umas
humas
G5209
pp 2 Acc Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
adelfoi
adelphoi
G80
n_ Voc Pl m
brothers !
brethren !
oti
hoti
G3754
Conj
that
panta
panta
G3956
a_ Acc Pl n
ALL
mou
mou
G3450
pp 1 Gen Sg
OF-ME
memnhsqe
memnEsthe
G3415
vi Perf Pas 2 Pl
YE-HAVE-been-REMINDED
ye-remember
Now I praise you, brethren,
that ye remember me in all
things, and keep the
ordinances, as I delivered
[them] to you.
2
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
kaqws
kathOs
G2531
Adv
according-AS
paredwka
paredOka
G3860
vi Aor Act 1 Sg
I-BESIDE-GIVE
I-give-over-them
umin
humin
G5213
pp 2 Dat Pl
to-YOU
(p)
to-ye
tas
tas
G3588
t_ Acc Pl f
THE
paradoseis
paradoseis
G3862
n_ Acc Pl f
traditions
katecete
katechete
G2722
vi Pres Act 2 Pl
YE-ARE-DOWN-HAVING
are-retaining
:3 11 qelw
thelO
G2309
vi Pres Act 1 Sg
I-AM-WILLING
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
umas
humas
G5209
pp 2 Acc Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
eidenai
eidenai
G1492
vn Perf Act
TO-PERCEIVE
to-be-aware
oti
hoti
G3754
Conj
that
pantos
pantos
G3956
a_ Gen Sg m
OF-EVERY
andros
andros
G435
n_ Gen Sg m
MAN
h
hE
G3588
t_ Nom Sg f
THE
kefalh
kephalE
G2776
n_ Nom Sg f
HEAD
But I would have you know,
that the head of every man is
Christ; and the head of the
woman [is] the man; and the
head of Christ [is] God.
3
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
cristos
christos
G5547
n_ Nom Sg m
ANOINTED
Christ
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
IS
kefalh
kephalE
G2776
n_ Nom Sg f
HEAD
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
gunaikos
gunaikos
G1135
n_ Gen Sg f
OF-WOMAN
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
anhr
anEr
G435
n_ Nom Sg m
MAN
kefalh
kephalE
G2776
n_ Nom Sg f
HEAD
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
cristou
christou
G5547
n_ Gen Sg m
ANOINTED
Christ
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
qeos
theos
G2316
n_ Nom Sg m
God
:4 11 pas
pas
G3956
a_ Nom Sg m
EVERY
anhr
anEr
G435
n_ Nom Sg m
MAN
proseucomenos
proseuchomenos
G4336
prayING
h
E
G2228
Part
OR
profhteuwn
prophEteuOn
G4395
BEFORE-AVERRING
prophesying
kata
kata
G2596
Prep
DOWN
kefalhs
kephalEs
G2776
n_ Gen Sg f
OF-HEAD
Every man praying or
prophesying, having [his] head
covered, dishonoureth his
head.
4
ecwn
echOn
G2192
HAVING
kataiscunei
kataischunei
G2617
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-DOWN-VILING
is-disgracing
thn
tEn
G3588
t_ Acc Sg f
THE
kefalhn
kephalEn
G2776
n_ Acc Sg f
HEAD
autou
autou
G846
pp Gen Sg m
OF-him
:5 11 pasa
pasa
G3956
a_ Nom Sg f
EVERY
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
gunh
gunE
G1135
n_ Nom Sg f
WOMAN
proseucomenh
proseuchomenE
G4336
vp Pres midD/pasD Nom Sg f
prayING
h
E
G2228
Part
OR
profhteuousa
prophEteuousa
G4395
vp Pres Act Nom Sg f
BEFORE-AVERRING
prophesying
akatakaluptw
akatakaluptO
G177
a_ Dat Sg f
to-UN-DOWN-COVER
to-uncovered
But every woman that
prayeth or prophesieth with
[her] head uncovered
dishonoureth her head: for that
is even all one as if she were
shaven.
5
th
tE
G3588
t_ Dat Sg f
THE
kefalh
kephalE
G2776
n_ Dat Sg f
HEAD
kataiscunei
kataischunei
G2617
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-DOWN-VILING
is-disgracing
thn
tEn
G3588
t_ Acc Sg f
THE
kefalhn
kephalEn
G2776
n_ Acc Sg f
HEAD
eauths
heautEs
G1438
pf 3 Gen Sg f
OF-self
of-her
self
en
hen
G1520
a_ Nom Sg n
ONE
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
it-IS
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
to
to
G3588
t_ Nom Sg n
THE
auto
auto
G846
pp Nom Sg n
SAME
th
tE
G3588
t_ Dat Sg f
THE
to-the
exurhmenh
exurEmenE
G3587
vp Perf Pas Dat Sg f
to-HAVING-been-SHAVED
having-been-shaven
:6 11 ei
ei
G1487
Cond
IF
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
ou
ou
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
katakaluptetai
katakaluptetai
G2619
vi Pres Pas 3 Sg
IS-beING-DOWN-COVERED
is-covering
gunh
gunE
G1135
n_ Nom Sg f
WOMAN
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
also
keirasqw
keirasthO
G2751
vm Aor Mid 3 Sg
LET-her-be-SHORN
let-her-be-shorn !
ei
ei
G1487
Cond
IF
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
For if the woman be not
covered, let her also be shorn:
but if it be a shame for a
woman to be shorn or shaven,
let her be covered.
6
aiscron
aischron
G150
a_ Nom Sg n
VILE
shame
gunaiki
gunaiki
G1135
n_ Dat Sg f
to-WOMAN
to
to
G3588
t_ Nom Sg n
THE
keirasqai
keirasthai
G2751
vn Aor Mid
TO-BE-beING-SHORN
h
E
G2228
Part
OR
xurasqai
xurasthai
G3587
vn Pres Pas
TO-BE-beING-SHAVEN
1Corinthians 11
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
katakaluptesqw
katakaluptesthO
G2619
vm Pres Pas 3 Sg
LET-her-BE-beING-DOWN-COVERED
let-her-be-covering !
:7 11 anhr
anEr
G435
n_ Nom Sg m
MAN
men
men
G3303
Part
INDEED
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
ofeilei
opheilei
G3784
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
it-IS-OWING
ought
katakaluptesqai
katakaluptesthai
G2619
vn Pres Pas
TO-BE-beING-DOWN-COVERED
to-be-covering
thn
tEn
G3588
t_ Acc Sg f
THE
kefalhn
kephalEn
G2776
n_ Acc Sg f
HEAD
For a man indeed ought not
to cover [his] head, forasmuch
as he is the image and glory of
God: but the woman is the
glory of the man.
7
eikwn
eikOn
G1504
n_ Nom Sg f
image
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
doxa
doxa
G1391
n_ Nom Sg f
esteem
glory
qeou
theou
G2316
n_ Gen Sg m
OF-God
uparcwn
huparchOn
G5225
belongING
being-inherently
gunh
gunE
G1135
n_ Nom Sg f
WOMAN
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
doxa
doxa
G1391
n_ Nom Sg f
esteem
glory
andros
andros
G435
n_ Gen Sg m
OF-MAN
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
IS
:8 11 ou
ou
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
IS
anhr
anEr
G435
n_ Nom Sg m
MAN
ek
ek
G1537
Prep
OUT
gunaikos
gunaikos
G1135
n_ Gen Sg f
OF-WOMAN
alla
alla
G235
Conj
but
gunh
gunE
G1135
n_ Nom Sg f
WOMAN
ex
ex
G1537
Prep
OUT
andros
andros
G435
n_ Gen Sg m
OF-MAN
For the man is not of the
woman; but the woman of the
man.
8
:9 11 kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
also
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
ektisqh
ektisthE
G2936
vi Aor Pas 3 Sg
IS-CREATED
anhr
anEr
G435
n_ Nom Sg m
MAN
dia
dia
G1223
Prep
THRU
because-of
thn
tEn
G3588
t_ Acc Sg f
THE
gunaika
gunaika
G1135
n_ Acc Sg f
WOMAN
alla
alla
G235
Conj
but
gunh
gunE
G1135
n_ Nom Sg f
WOMAN
Neither was the man created
for the woman; but the woman
for the man.
9
dia
dia
G1223
Prep
THRU
because-of
ton
ton
G3588
t_ Acc Sg m
THE
andra
andra
G435
n_ Acc Sg m
MAN
:10 11 dia
dia
G1223
Prep
THRU
because-of
touto
touto
G5124
pd Acc Sg n
this
ofeilei
opheilei
G3784
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-OWING
ought
h
hE
G3588
t_ Nom Sg f
THE
gunh
gunE
G1135
n_ Nom Sg f
WOMAN
exousian
exousian
G1849
n_ Acc Sg f
authority
ecein
echein
G2192
vn Pres Act
TO-BE-HAVING
epi
epi
G1909
Prep
ON
on
over
ths
tEs
G3588
t_ Gen Sg f
THE
For this cause ought the
woman to have power on [her]
head because of the angels.
10
kefalhs
kephalEs
G2776
n_ Gen Sg f
HEAD
dia
dia
G1223
Prep
THRU
because-of
tous
tous
G3588
t_ Acc Pl m
THE
aggelous
aggelous
G32
n_ Acc Pl m
MESSENGERS
:11 11 plhn
plEn
G4133
Adv
MOREly
however
oute
oute
G3777
Conj
NOT-BESIDES
neither
anhr
anEr
G435
n_ Nom Sg m
MAN
cwris
chOris
G5565
Adv
apart-from
gunaikos
gunaikos
G1135
n_ Gen Sg f
WOMAN
oute
oute
G3777
Conj
NOT-BESIDES
nor
gunh
gunE
G1135
n_ Nom Sg f
WOMAN
cwris
chOris
G5565
Adv
apart-from
andros
andros
G435
n_ Gen Sg m
MAN
Nevertheless neither is the
man without the woman,
neither the woman without the
man, in the Lord.
11
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
kuriw
kuriO
G2962
n_ Dat Sg m
Master
Lord
:12 11 wsper
hOsper
G5618
Adv
AS-EVEN
even-as
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
h
hE
G3588
t_ Nom Sg f
THE
gunh
gunE
G1135
n_ Nom Sg f
WOMAN
ek
ek
G1537
Prep
OUT
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
andros
andros
G435
n_ Gen Sg m
MAN
outws
houtOs
G3779
Adv
thus
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
also
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
For as the woman [is] of the
man, even so [is] the man also
by the woman; but all things of
God.
12
anhr
anEr
G435
n_ Nom Sg m
MAN
dia
dia
G1223
Prep
THRU
through
ths
tEs
G3588
t_ Gen Sg f
THE
gunaikos
gunaikos
G1135
n_ Gen Sg f
WOMAN
ta
ta
G3588
t_ Nom Pl n
THE
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
panta
panta
G3956
a_ Nom Pl n
ALL
ek
ek
G1537
Prep
OUT
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
qeou
theou
G2316
n_ Gen Sg m
God
1Corinthians 11
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
:13 11 en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
umin
humin
G5213
pp 2 Dat Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
autois
autois
G846
pp Dat Pl m
them
selves
krinate
krinate
G2919
vm Aor Act 2 Pl
JUDGE
judge-ye !
prepon
prepon
G4241
vp Pres im-Act Nom Sg n
BEHOOVING
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
it-IS
gunaika
gunaika
G1135
n_ Acc Sg f
WOMAN
Judge in yourselves: is it
comely that a woman pray unto
God uncovered?
13
akatakalupton
akatakalupton
G177
a_ Acc Sg f
UN-DOWN-COVERED
uncovered
tw
tO
G3588
t_ Dat Sg m
to-THE
qew
theO
G2316
n_ Dat Sg m
God
proseucesqai
proseuchesthai
G4336
vn Pres midD/pasD
TO-BE-prayING
:14 11 h
hE
G2228
Part
OR
oude
oude
G3761
Adv
NOT-YET
not-
yet
even
auth
autE
G846
pp Nom Sg f
SAME
her
itself
h
hE
G3588
t_ Nom Sg f
THE
fusis
phusis
G5449
n_ Nom Sg f
nature
didaskei
didaskei
G1321
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-TEACHING
umas
humas
G5209
pp 2 Acc Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
oti
hoti
G3754
Conj
that
anhr
anEr
G435
n_ Nom Sg m
MAN
men
men
G3303
Part
INDEED
Doth not even nature itself
teach you, that, if a man have
long hair, it is a shame unto
him?
14
ean
ean
G1437
Cond
IF-EVER
koma
koma
G2863
vs Pres Act 3 Sg
MAY-BE-TRESSING
may-be-having-tresses
atimia
atimia
G819
n_ Nom Sg f
UN-VALUE
dishonor
autw
autO
G846
pp Dat Sg m
to-him
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
it-IS
:15 11 gunh
gunE
G1135
n_ Nom Sg f
WOMAN
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
ean
ean
G1437
Cond
IF-EVER
koma
koma
G2863
vs Pres Act 3 Sg
MAY-BE-TRESSING
may-be-having-tresses
doxa
doxa
G1391
n_ Nom Sg f
esteem
glory
auth
autE
G846
pp Dat Sg f
to-her
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
it-IS
oti
hoti
G3754
Conj
that
seeing-that
h
hE
G3588
t_ Nom Sg f
THE
But if a woman have long
hair, it is a glory to her: for
[her] hair is given her for a
covering.
15
komh
komE
G2864
n_ Nom Sg f
TRESSES
anti
anti
G473
Prep
INSTEAD
peribolaiou
peribolaiou
G4018
n_ Gen Sg n
OF-ABOUT-CAST
of-clothing
dedotai
dedotai
G1325
vi Perf Pas 3 Sg
HAS-been-GIVEN
auth
autE
G846
pp Dat Sg f
to-her
her
:16 11 ei
ei
G1487
Cond
IF
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
tis
tis
G5100
px Nom Sg m
ANY
anyone
dokei
dokei
G1380
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-SEEMING
is-presuming
filoneikos
philoneikos
G5380
a_ Nom Sg m
FOND-CONQUERor
rivalrous
einai
einai
G1511
vn Pres vxx
TO-BE
hmeis
hEmeis
G2249
pp 1 Nom Pl
WE
toiauthn
toiautEn
G5108
pd Acc Sg f
such
But if any man seem to be
contentious, we have no such
custom, neither the churches of
God.
16
sunhqeian
sunEtheian
G4914
n_ Acc Sg f
TOGETHER-CUSTOM
usage
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
ecomen
echomen
G2192
vi Pres Act 1 Pl
ARE-HAVING
oude
oude
G3761
Adv
NOT-YET
neither
ai
hai
G3588
t_ Nom Pl f
THE
ekklhsiai
ekklEsiai
G1577
n_ Nom Pl f
OUT-CALLEDS
ecclesias
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
qeou
theou
G2316
n_ Gen Sg m
God
:17 11 touto
touto
G5124
pd Acc Sg n
this
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
paraggellwn
paraggellOn
G3853
chargING
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
epainw
epainO
G1867
vi Pres Act 1 Sg
I-AM-ON-PRAISING
I-am-applauding
oti
hoti
G3754
Conj
that
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
eis
eis
G1519
Prep
INTO
to
to
G3588
t_ Acc Sg n
THE
. Now in this that I declare
[unto you] I praise [you] not,
that ye come together not for
the better, but for the worse.
17
kreitton
kreitton
G2909
a_ Acc Sg n
better
all
all
G235
Conj
but
eis
eis
G1519
Prep
INTO
to
to
G3588
t_ Acc Sg n
THE
htton
Etton
G2276
a_ Acc Sg n
DIMINISHly
discomfiture
sunercesqe
sunerchesthe
G4905
YE-ARE-TOGETHER-COMING
ye-are-coming-together
:18 11 prwton
prOton
G4412
Adv
BEFORE-most
first
men
men
G3303
Part
INDEED
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
sunercomenwn
sunerchomenOn
G4905
vp Pres midD/pasD Gen Pl m
OF-TOGETHER-COMING
of-coming-together
umwn
humOn
G5216
pp 2 Gen Pl
OF-YOU
(p)
of-ye
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
th
tE
G3588
t_ Dat Sg f
THE
ekklhsia
ekklEsia
G1577
n_ Dat Sg f
OUT-CALLED
ecclesia
For first of all, when ye
come together in the church, I
hear that there be divisions
among you; and I partly
believe it.
18
akouw
akouO
G191
vi Pres Act 1 Sg
I-AM-HEARING
scismata
schismata
G4978
n_ Acc Pl n
SPLITS
schisms
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
umin
humin
G5213
pp 2 Dat Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
uparcein
huparchein
G5225
vn Pres Act
TO-BE-belongING
to-be-existing
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
meros
meros
G3313
n_ Acc Sg n
PART
ti
ti
G5100
px Acc Sg n
ANY
some
pisteuw
pisteuO
G4100
vi Pres Act 1 Sg
I-AM-BELIEVING
:19 11 dei
dei
G1163
vi Pres im-Act 3 Sg
it-IS-BINDING
it-must-be
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
also
aireseis
haireseis
G139
n_ Nom Pl f
preferences
sects
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
among
umin
humin
G5213
pp 2 Dat Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
einai
einai
G1511
vn Pres vxx
TO-BE
ina
hina
G2443
Conj
THAT
oi
hoi
G3588
t_ Nom Pl m
THE
the-ones
dokimoi
dokimoi
G1384
a_ Nom Pl m
tested-ones
qualified
For there must be also
heresies among you, that they
which are approved may be
made manifest among you.
19
1Corinthians 11
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
faneroi
phaneroi
G5318
a_ Nom Pl m
apparent
genwntai
genOntai
G1096
vs 2Aor midD 3 Pl
MAY-BE-BECOMING
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
among
umin
humin
G5213
pp 2 Dat Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
:20 11 sunercomenwn
sunerchomenOn
G4905
vp Pres midD/pasD Gen Pl m
OF-TOGETHER-COMING
of-coming-together
oun
oun
G3767
Conj
THEN
umwn
humOn
G5216
pp 2 Gen Pl
OF-YOU
(p)
of-ye
epi
epi
G1909
Prep
ON
to
to
G3588
t_ Acc Sg n
THE
auto
auto
G846
pp Acc Sg n
SAME
same-place
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
it-IS
When ye come together
therefore into one place, [this]
is not to eat the Lord's supper.
20
kuriakon
kuriakon
G2960
a_ Acc Sg n
Master
(adj)
Lord's
deipnon
deipnon
G1173
n_ Acc Sg n
DINner
fagein
phagein
G5315
vn 2Aor Act
TO-BE-EATING
:21 11 ekastos
hekastos
G1538
a_ Nom Sg m
EACH
each-one
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
to
to
G3588
t_ Acc Sg n
THE
idion
idion
G2398
a_ Acc Sg m
OWN
deipnon
deipnon
G1173
n_ Acc Sg n
DINner
prolambanei
prolambanei
G4301
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-BEFORE-GETTING
is-getting-before
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
tw
tO
G3588
t_ Dat Sg m
THE
fagein
phagein
G5315
vn 2Aor Act
TO-BE-EATING
For in eating every one
taketh before [other] his own
supper: and one is hungry, and
another is drunken.
21
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
os
hos
G3739
pr Nom Sg m
WHO
men
men
G3303
Part
INDEED
peina
peina
G3983
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-HUNGERING
is-being-hungry
os
hos
G3739
pr Nom Sg m
WHO
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
mequei
methuei
G3184
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-beING-DRUNK
is-being-drunk
:22 11 mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
oikias
oikias
G3614
n_ Acc Pl f
HOMES
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
ecete
echete
G2192
vi Pres Act 2 Pl
YE-ARE-HAVING
eis
eis
G1519
Prep
INTO
to
to
G3588
t_ Acc Sg n
THE
esqiein
esthiein
G2068
vn Pres Act
TO-BE-EATING
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
pinein
pinein
G4095
vn Pres Act
TO-BE-DRINKING
What? have ye not houses to
eat and to drink in? or despise
ye the church of God, and
shame them that have not?
What shall I say to you? shall I
praise you in this? I praise
[you] not.
22
h
E
G2228
Part
OR
ths
tEs
G3588
t_ Gen Sg f
OF-THE
the
ekklhsias
ekklEsias
G1577
n_ Gen Sg f
OUT-CALLED
ecclesia
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
qeou
theou
G2316
n_ Gen Sg m
God
katafroneite
kataphroneite
G2706
vi Pres Act 2 Pl
YE-ARE-despisING
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
kataiscunete
kataischunete
G2617
vi Pres Act 2 Pl
YE-ARE-DOWN-VILING
are-mortifying
tous
tous
G3588
t_ Acc Pl m
THE-ones
the-ones
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
econtas
echontas
G2192
vp Pres Act Acc Pl m
HAVING
ti
ti
G5101
pi Acc Sg n
ANY
what ?
umin
humin
G5213
pp 2 Dat Pl
to-YOU
(p)
to-ye
eipw
eipO
G2036
vs 2Aor Act 1 Sg
I-MAY-BE-sayING
epainesw
epainesO
G1867
vs Aor Act 1 Sg
I-SHALL-BE-ON-PRAISING
I-shall-be-applauding
umas
humas
G5209
pp 2 Acc Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
toutw
toutO
G5129
pd Dat Sg n
this
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
epainw
epainO
G1867
vi Pres Act 1 Sg
I-AM-ON-PRAISING
I-am-applauding
:23 11 egw
egO
G1473
pp 1 Nom Sg
I
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
parelabon
parelabon
G3880
vi 2Aor Act 1 Sg
BESIDE-GOT
accepted
apo
apo
G575
Prep
FROM
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
THE
kuriou
kuriou
G2962
n_ Gen Sg m
Master
Lord
o
ho
G3739
pr Acc Sg n
WHICH
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
also
paredwka
paredOka
G3860
vi Aor Act 1 Sg
I-BESIDE-GIVE
I-give-over
umin
humin
G5213
pp 2 Dat Pl
to-YOU
(p)
to-ye
. For I have received of the
Lord that which also I
delivered unto you, That the
Lord Jesus the [same] night in
which he was betrayed took
bread:
23
oti
hoti
G3754
Conj
that
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
kurios
kurios
G2962
n_ Nom Sg m
Master
Lord
ihsous
iEsous
G2424
n_ Nom Sg m
JESUS
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
th
tE
G3588
t_ Dat Sg f
THE
nukti
nukti
G3571
n_ Dat Sg f
NIGHT
h
hE
G3739
pr Dat Sg f
to-WHICH
paredidoto
paredidoto
G3860
vi Impf Pas 3 Sg
HE-was-BESIDE-GIVEN
he-was-given-up
elaben
elaben
G2983
vi 2Aor Act 3 Sg
GOT
took
arton
arton
G740
n_ Acc Sg m
BREAD
:24 11 kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
eucaristhsas
eucharistEsas
G2168
vp Aor Act Nom Sg m
thanking
giving-thanks
eklasen
eklasen
G2806
vi Aor Act 3 Sg
He-BREAKS
breaks-it
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
eipen
eipen
G2036
vi 2Aor Act 3 Sg
said
labete
labete
G2983
vm 2Aor Act 2 Pl
BE-GETTING
be-ye-taking !
fagete
phagete
G5315
vm 2Aor Act 2 Pl
BE-EATING
be-ye-eating !
touto
touto
G5124
pd Nom Sg n
this
And when he had given
thanks, he brake [it], and said,
Take, eat: this is my body,
which is broken for you: this
do in remembrance of me.
24
1Corinthians 11
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
mou
mou
G3450
pp 1 Gen Sg
OF-ME
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
IS
to
to
G3588
t_ Nom Sg n
THE
swma
sOma
G4983
n_ Nom Sg n
BODY
to
to
G3588
t_ Nom Sg n
THE
uper
huper
G5228
Prep
OVER
for-the-sake-of
umwn
humOn
G5216
pp 2 Gen Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
klwmenon
klOmenon
G2806
vp Pres Pas Nom Sg n
beING-BROKEN
touto
touto
G5124
pd Acc Sg n
this
poieite
poieite
G4160
vm Pres Act 2 Pl
YE-BE-DOING
be-ye-doing !
eis
eis
G1519
Prep
INTO
thn
tEn
G3588
t_ Acc Sg f
THE
emhn
emEn
G1699
ps 1 Acc Sg
MY
anamnhsin
anamnEsin
G364
n_ Acc Sg f
UP-REMINDing
recollection
:25 11 wsautws
hOsautOs
G5615
Adv
AS-SAMEly
similarly
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
also
to
to
G3588
t_ Nom Sg n
THE
pothrion
potErion
G4221
n_ Nom Sg n
DRINK-cup
cup
meta
meta
G3326
Prep
after
to
to
G3588
t_ Acc Sg n
THE
deipnhsai
deipnEsai
G1172
vn Aor Act
TO-DINE
legwn
legOn
G3004
sayING
After the same manner also
[he took] the cup, when he had
supped, saying, This cup is the
new testament in my blood:
this do ye, as oft as ye drink
[it], in remembrance of me.
25
touto
touto
G5124
pd Nom Sg n
this
to
to
G3588
t_ Nom Sg n
THE
pothrion
potErion
G4221
n_ Nom Sg n
DRINK-cup
cup
h
hE
G3588
t_ Nom Sg f
THE
kainh
kainE
G2537
a_ Nom Sg f
NEW
diaqhkh
diathEkE
G1242
n_ Nom Sg f
covenant
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
IS
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
tw
tO
G3588
t_ Dat Sg n
THE
emw
emO
G1699
ps 1 Dat Sg
MY
aimati
haimati
G129
n_ Dat Sg n
BLOOD
touto
touto
G5124
pd Acc Sg n
this
poieite
poieite
G4160
vm Pres Act 2 Pl
YE-BE-DOING
be-ye-doing !
osakis
hosakis
G3740
Adv
as-many-times
as-often-as
an
an
G302
Part
EVER
pinhte
pinEte
G4095
vs Pres Act 2 Pl
YE-MAY-BE-DRINKING
eis
eis
G1519
Prep
INTO
thn
tEn
G3588
t_ Acc Sg f
THE
emhn
emEn
G1699
ps 1 Acc Sg
MY
anamnhsin
anamnEsin
G364
n_ Acc Sg f
UP-REMINDing
recollection
:26 11 osakis
hosakis
G3740
Adv
as-many-times
as-often-as
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
an
an
G302
Part
EVER
esqihte
esthiEte
G2068
vs Pres Act 2 Pl
YE-MAY-BE-EATING
ton
ton
G3588
t_ Acc Sg m
THE
arton
arton
G740
n_ Acc Sg m
BREAD
touton
touton
G5126
pd Acc Sg m
this
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
to
to
G3588
t_ Acc Sg n
THE
For as often as ye eat this
bread, and drink this cup, ye
do shew the Lord's death till he
come.
26
pothrion
potErion
G4221
n_ Acc Sg n
DRINK-cup
cup
touto
touto
G5124
pd Acc Sg n
this
pinhte
pinEte
G4095
vs Pres Act 2 Pl
YE-MAY-BE-DRINKING
may-be-drinking
ton
ton
G3588
t_ Acc Sg m
THE
qanaton
thanaton
G2288
n_ Acc Sg m
DEATH
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
kuriou
kuriou
G2962
n_ Gen Sg m
Master
Lord
kataggellete
kataggellete
G2605
vi Pres Act 2 Pl
YE-ARE-DOWN-MESSAGING
ye-are-announcing
acris
achris
G891
Prep
UNTIL
ou
hou
G3739
pr Gen Sg m
WHICH
an
an
G302
Part
EVER
elqh
elthE
G2064
vs 2Aor Act 3 Sg
He-MAY-BE-COMING
:27 11 wste
hOste
G5620
Conj
AS-BESIDES
so-that
os
hos
G3739
pr Nom Sg m
WHO
an
an
G302
Part
EVER
esqih
esthiE
G2068
vs Pres Act 3 Sg
MAY-BE-EATING
ton
ton
G3588
t_ Acc Sg m
THE
arton
arton
G740
n_ Acc Sg m
BREAD
touton
touton
G5126
pd Acc Sg m
this
h
E
G2228
Part
OR
pinh
pinE
G4095
vs Pres Act 3 Sg
MAY-BE-DRINKING
Wherefore whosoever shall
eat this bread, and drink [this]
cup of the Lord, unworthily,
shall be guilty of the body and
blood of the Lord.
27
to
to
G3588
t_ Acc Sg n
THE
pothrion
potErion
G4221
n_ Acc Sg n
DRINK-cup
cup
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
kuriou
kuriou
G2962
n_ Gen Sg m
Master
Lord
anaxiws
anaxiOs
G371
Adv
UN-WORTHIly
unworthily
enocos
enochos
G1777
a_ Nom Sg m
liable
estai
estai
G2071
vi Fut vxx 3 Sg
SHALL-BE
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg n
OF-THE
swmatos
sOmatos
G4983
n_ Gen Sg n
BODY
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
aimatos
haimatos
G129
n_ Gen Sg n
BLOOD
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
kuriou
kuriou
G2962
n_ Gen Sg m
Master
Lord
:28 11 dokimazetw
dokimazetO
G1381
vm Pres Act 3 Sg
LET-BE-testING
let-him-be-testing !
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
anqrwpos
anthrOpos
G444
n_ Nom Sg m
human
eauton
heauton
G1438
pf 3 Acc Sg m
self
himself
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
outws
houtOs
G3779
Adv
thus
ek
ek
G1537
Prep
OUT
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
artou
artou
G740
n_ Gen Sg m
BREAD
But let a man examine
himself, and so let him eat of
[that] bread, and drink of [that]
cup.
28
1Corinthians 11
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
esqietw
esthietO
G2068
vm Pres Act 3 Sg
LET-BE-EATING
let-him-be-eating !
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
ek
ek
G1537
Prep
OUT
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg n
OF-THE
pothriou
potEriou
G4221
n_ Gen Sg n
DRINK-cup
cup
pinetw
pinetO
G4095
vm Pres Act 3 Sg
LET-BE-DRINKING
let-him-be-drinking !
:29 11 o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
esqiwn
esthiOn
G2068
one-EATING
one-eating
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
pinwn
pinOn
G4095
DRINKING
anaxiws
anaxiOs
G371
Adv
UN-WORTHIly
unworthily
krima
krima
G2917
n_ Acc Sg n
JUDGment
eautw
heautO
G1438
pf 3 Dat Sg m
to-self
to-himself
For he that eateth and
drinketh unworthily, eateth and
drinketh damnation to himself,
not discerning the Lord's body.
29
esqiei
esthiei
G2068
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-EATING
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
pinei
pinei
G4095
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-DRINKING
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
diakrinwn
diakrinOn
G1252
THRU-JUDGING
discriminating
to
to
G3588
t_ Acc Sg n
THE
swma
sOma
G4983
n_ Acc Sg n
BODY
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
kuriou
kuriou
G2962
n_ Gen Sg m
Master
Lord
:30 11 dia
dia
G1223
Prep
THRU
because-of
touto
touto
G5124
pd Acc Sg n
this
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
among
umin
humin
G5213
pp 2 Dat Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
polloi
polloi
G4183
a_ Nom Pl m
MANY
asqeneis
astheneis
G772
a_ Nom Pl m
UN-FIRM
infirm
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
arrwstoi
arrOstoi
G732
a_ Nom Pl m
UN-FARE-WELLS
ailing
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
For this cause many [are]
weak and sickly among you,
and many sleep.
30
koimwntai
koimOntai
G2837
vi Pres Pas 3 Pl
ARE-reposING
ikanoi
hikanoi
G2425
a_ Nom Pl m
enough
considerable-number
:31 11 ei
ei
G1487
Cond
IF
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
eautous
heautous
G1438
pf 3 Acc Pl m
selves
ourselves
diekrinomen
diekrinomen
G1252
vi Impf Act 1 Pl
WE-THRU-JUDGED
we-adjudicated
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
an
an
G302
Part
EVER
ekrinomeqa
ekrinometha
G2919
vi Impf Pas 1 Pl
WE-were-JUDGED
For if we would judge
ourselves, we should not be
judged.
31
:32 11 krinomenoi
krinomenoi
G2919
beING-JUDGED
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
upo
hupo
G5259
Prep
UNDER
by
kuriou
kuriou
G2962
n_ Gen Sg m
Master
Lord
paideuomeqa
paideuometha
G3811
vi Pres Pas 1 Pl
WE-ARE-beING-disciplinED
ina
hina
G2443
Conj
THAT
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
sun
sun
G4862
Prep
TOGETHER
together
with
But when we are judged, we
are chastened of the Lord, that
we should not be condemned
with the world.
32
tw
tO
G3588
t_ Dat Sg m
to-THE
the
kosmw
kosmO
G2889
n_ Dat Sg m
SYSTEM
world
katakriqwmen
katakrithOmen
G2632
vs Aor Pas 1 Pl
WE-MAY-BE-BEING-DOWN-JUDGED
we-may-be-being-condemned
:33 11 wste
hOste
G5620
Conj
AS-BESIDES
so-that
adelfoi
adelphoi
G80
n_ Voc Pl m
brothers
brethren !
mou
mou
G3450
pp 1 Gen Sg
OF-ME
sunercomenoi
sunerchomenoi
G4905
TOGETHER-COMING
when-coming-together
eis
eis
G1519
Prep
INTO
to
to
G3588
t_ Acc Sg n
THE
fagein
phagein
G5315
vn 2Aor Act
TO-BE-EATING
Wherefore, my brethren,
when ye come together to eat,
tarry one for another.
33
allhlous
allElous
G240
pc Acc Pl m
one-another
ekdecesqe
ekdechesthe
G1551
BE-YE-OUT-RECEIVING
be-ye-waiting-for !
:34 11 ei
ei
G1487
Cond
IF
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
tis
tis
G5100
px Nom Sg m
ANY
anyone
peina
peina
G3983
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
MAY-BE-HUNGERING
may-be-being-hungry
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
oikw
oikO
G3624
n_ Dat Sg m
HOME
esqietw
esthietO
G2068
vm Pres Act 3 Sg
LET-BE-EATING
let-him-be-eating !
ina
hina
G2443
Conj
THAT
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
eis
eis
G1519
Prep
INTO
And if any man hunger, let
him eat at home; that ye come
not together unto
condemnation. And the rest
will I set in order when I come.
34
krima
krima
G2917
n_ Acc Sg n
JUDGment
sunerchsqe
sunerchEsthe
G4905
ta
ta
G3588
t_ Acc Pl n
THE
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
loipa
loipa
G3062
a_ Acc Pl n
rest
rest
(p)
ws
hOs
G5613
Adv
AS
an
an
G302
Part
EVER
elqw
elthO
G2064
vs 2Aor Act 1 Sg
I-MAY-BE-COMING
diataxomai
diataxomai
G1299
vi Fut midD 1 Sg
I-SHALL-BE-prescribING
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
:1 12 peri
peri
G4012
Prep
ABOUT
concerning
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
twn
tOn
G3588
t_ Gen Pl n
THE
pneumatikwn
pneumatikOn
G4152
a_ Gen Pl n
spirituals
spiritual-things
adelfoi
adelphoi
G80
n_ Voc Pl m
brothers
brethren !
ou
ou
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
qelw
thelO
G2309
vi Pres Act 1 Sg
I-AM-WILLING
umas
humas
G5209
pp 2 Acc Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
. Now concerning spiritual
[gifts], brethren, I would not
have you ignorant.
1
agnoein
agnoein
G50
vn Pres Act
TO-BE-UN-KNOWING
to-be-being-ignorant
:2 12 oidate
oidate
G1492
vi Perf Act 2 Pl
YE-HAVE-PERCEIVED
ye-are-aware
oti
hoti
G3754
Conj
that
eqnh
ethnE
G1484
n_ Nom Pl n
NATIONS
of-the-nations
hte
Ete
G2258
vi Impf vxx 2 Pl
YE-WERE
pros
pros
G4314
Prep
TOWARD
ta
ta
G3588
t_ Acc Pl n
THE
eidwla
eidOla
G1497
n_ Acc Pl n
idols
ta
ta
G3588
t_ Acc Pl n
THE
afwna
aphOna
G880
a_ Acc Pl n
UN-SOUND
voiceless
Ye know that ye were
Gentiles, carried away unto
these dumb idols, even as ye
were led.
2
ws
hOs
G5613
Adv
AS
an
an
G302
Part
EVER
hgesqe
Egesthe
G71
vi Impf Pas 2 Pl
YE-were-LED
apagomenoi
apagomenoi
G520
beING-FROM-LED-ones
being-led-away
:3 12 dio
dio
G1352
Conj
THRU-WHICH
wherefore
gnwrizw
gnOrizO
G1107
vi Pres Act 1 Sg
I-AM-KNOWizING
I-am-making-known
umin
humin
G5213
pp 2 Dat Pl
to-YOU
(p)
to-ye
oti
hoti
G3754
Conj
that
oudeis
oudeis
G3762
a_ Nom Sg m
NOT-YET-ONE
no-one
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
pneumati
pneumati
G4151
n_ Dat Sg n
spirit
qeou
theou
G2316
n_ Gen Sg m
OF-God
Wherefore I give you to
understand, that no man
speaking by the Spirit of God
calleth Jesus accursed: and
[that] no man can say that
Jesus is the Lord, but by the
Holy Ghost.
3
lalwn
lalOn
G2980
TALKING
speaking
legei
legei
G3004
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-sayING
anaqema
anathema
G331
n_ Nom Sg n
anathema
ihsoun
iEsoun
G2424
n_ Acc Sg m
JESUS
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
oudeis
oudeis
G3762
a_ Nom Sg m
NOT-YET-ONE
no-one
dunatai
dunatai
G1410
IS-ABLE
eipein
eipein
G2036
vn 2Aor Act
TO-BE-sayING
kurion
kurion
G2962
n_ Acc Sg m
Master
Lord
ihsoun
iEsoun
G2424
n_ Acc Sg m
JESUS
ei
ei
G1487
Cond
IF
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
pneumati
pneumati
G4151
n_ Dat Sg n
spirit
agiw
hagiO
G40
a_ Dat Sg n
HOLY
:4 12 diaireseis
diaireseis
G1243
n_ Nom Pl f
apportionments
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
carismatwn
charismatOn
G5486
n_ Gen Pl n
OF-grace-effects
of-gracious-gifts
eisin
eisin
G1526
vi Pres vxx 3 Pl
THEY-ARE
there-are
to
to
G3588
t_ Nom Sg n
THE
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
auto
auto
G846
pp Nom Sg n
SAME
pneuma
pneuma
G4151
n_ Nom Sg n
spirit
Now there are diversities of
gifts, but the same Spirit.
4
:5 12 kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
diaireseis
diaireseis
G1243
n_ Nom Pl f
apportionments
diakoniwn
diakoniOn
G1248
n_ Gen Pl f
OF-THRU-SERVices
of-services
eisin
eisin
G1526
vi Pres vxx 3 Pl
THEY-ARE
there-are
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
autos
autos
G846
pp Nom Sg m
SAME
kurios
kurios
G2962
n_ Nom Sg m
Master
Lord
And there are differences of
administrations, but the same
Lord.
5
:6 12 kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
diaireseis
diaireseis
G1243
n_ Nom Pl f
apportionments
energhmatwn
energEmatOn
G1755
n_ Gen Pl n
OF-IN-ACT-effects
of-operations
eisin
eisin
G1526
vi Pres vxx 3 Pl
THEY-ARE
there-are
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
autos
autos
G846
pp Nom Sg m
SAME
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
IS
it-is
And there are diversities of
operations, but it is the same
God which worketh all in all.
6
qeos
theos
G2316
n_ Nom Sg m
God
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
energwn
energOn
G1754
One-IN-ACTING
one-operating
ta
ta
G3588
t_ Acc Pl n
THE
panta
panta
G3956
a_ Acc Pl n
ALL
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
pasin
pasin
G3956
a_ Dat Pl n
ALL
:7 12 ekastw
hekastO
G1538
a_ Dat Sg m
to-EACH
to-each-one
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
didotai
didotai
G1325
vi Pres Pas 3 Sg
IS-beING-GIVEN
h
hE
G3588
t_ Nom Sg f
THE
fanerwsis
phanerOsis
G5321
n_ Nom Sg f
APPEARing
manifestation
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg n
OF-THE
pneumatos
pneumatos
G4151
n_ Gen Sg n
spirit
pros
pros
G4314
Prep
TOWARD
to
to
G3588
t_ Acc Sg n
THE
But the manifestation of the
Spirit is given to every man to
profit withal.
7
sumferon
sumpheron
G4851
beING-expedient
1Corinthians 12
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
:8 12 w
hO
G3739
pr Dat Sg m
to-WHOM
men
men
G3303
Part
INDEED
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
dia
dia
G1223
Prep
THRU
through
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg n
THE
pneumatos
pneumatos
G4151
n_ Gen Sg n
spirit
didotai
didotai
G1325
vi Pres Pas 3 Sg
IS-beING-GIVEN
logos
logos
G3056
n_ Nom Sg m
saying
word
sofias
sophias
G4678
n_ Gen Sg f
OF-WISDOM
For to one is given by the
Spirit the word of wisdom; to
another the word of knowledge
by the same Spirit;
8
allw
allO
G243
a_ Dat Sg m
to-other
to-another
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
logos
logos
G3056
n_ Nom Sg m
saying
word
gnwsews
gnOseOs
G1108
n_ Gen Sg f
OF-KNOWledge
kata
kata
G2596
Prep
according-to
to
to
G3588
t_ Acc Sg n
THE
auto
auto
G846
pp Acc Sg n
SAME
pneuma
pneuma
G4151
n_ Acc Sg n
spirit
:9 12 eterw
heterO
G2087
a_ Dat Sg m
to-DIFFERENT
to-different-one
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
pistis
pistis
G4102
n_ Nom Sg f
BELIEF
faith
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
tw
tO
G3588
t_ Dat Sg n
THE
autw
autO
G846
pp Dat Sg n
SAME
pneumati
pneumati
G4151
n_ Dat Sg n
spirit
allw
allO
G243
a_ Dat Sg m
to-other
to-another
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
carismata
charismata
G5486
n_ Nom Pl n
grace-effects
gracious-gifts
To another faith by the same
Spirit; to another the gifts of
healing by the same Spirit;
9
iamatwn
iamatOn
G2386
n_ Gen Pl n
OF-HEALth
of-health
(p)
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
tw
tO
G3588
t_ Dat Sg n
THE
autw
autO
G846
pp Dat Sg n
SAME
pneumati
pneumati
G4151
n_ Dat Sg n
spirit
:10 12 allw
allO
G243
a_ Dat Sg m
to-other
to-another
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
energhmata
energEmata
G1755
n_ Nom Pl n
IN-ACT-effects
operations
dunamewn
dunameOn
G1411
n_ Gen Pl f
OF-ABILITIES
of-powerful-deeds
allw
allO
G243
a_ Dat Sg m
to-other
to-another
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
profhteia
prophEteia
G4394
n_ Nom Sg f
BEFORE-AVERment
prophecy
allw
allO
G243
a_ Dat Sg m
to-other
to-another
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
To another the working of
miracles; to another prophecy;
to another discerning of spirits;
to another [divers] kinds of
tongues; to another the
interpretation of tongues:
10
diakriseis
diakriseis
G1253
n_ Nom Pl f
THRU-JUDGing
discrimination
(p)
pneumatwn
pneumatOn
G4151
n_ Gen Pl n
OF-spirits
eterw
heterO
G2087
a_ Dat Sg m
to-DIFFERENT
to-different-one
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
genh
genE
G1085
n_ Nom Pl n
breeds
species
(p)
glwsswn
glOssOn
G1100
n_ Gen Pl f
OF-TONGUES
of-languages
allw
allO
G243
a_ Dat Sg m
to-other
to-another
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
ermhneia
hermEneia
G2058
n_ Nom Sg f
TRANSLATion
glwsswn
glOssOn
G1100
n_ Gen Pl f
OF-TONGUES
of-languages
:11 12 panta
panta
G3956
a_ Acc Pl n
ALL
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
tauta
tauta
G5023
pd Acc Pl n
these
energei
energei
G1754
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-IN-ACTING
is-operating
to
to
G3588
t_ Nom Sg n
THE
en
hen
G1520
a_ Nom Sg n
ONE
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
to
to
G3588
t_ Nom Sg n
THE
auto
auto
G846
pp Nom Sg n
SAME
But all these worketh that
one and the selfsame Spirit,
dividing to every man severally
as he will.
11
pneuma
pneuma
G4151
n_ Nom Sg n
spirit
diairoun
diairoun
G1244
vp Pres Act Nom Sg n
apportionING
idia
idia
G2398
a_ Dat Sg f
OWN
ekastw
hekastO
G1538
a_ Dat Sg m
to-EACH
kaqws
kathOs
G2531
Adv
according-AS
bouletai
bouletai
G1014
it-IS-intendING
he-is-intending
:12 12 kaqaper
kathaper
G2509
Adv
DOWN-WHICH-EVEN
even-as
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
to
to
G3588
t_ Nom Sg n
THE
swma
sOma
G4983
n_ Nom Sg n
BODY
en
hen
G1520
a_ Nom Sg n
ONE
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
IS
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
melh
melE
G3196
n_ Acc Pl n
MEMBERS
. For as the body is one, and
hath many members, and all
the members of that one body,
being many, are one body: so
also [is] Christ.
12
ecei
echei
G2192
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-HAVING
polla
polla
G4183
a_ Acc Pl n
MANY
panta
panta
G3956
a_ Nom Pl n
ALL
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
ta
ta
G3588
t_ Nom Pl n
THE
melh
melE
G3196
n_ Nom Pl n
MEMBERS
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg n
OF-THE
swmatos
sOmatos
G4983
n_ Gen Sg n
BODY
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg n
THE
enos
henos
G1520
a_ Gen Sg n
ONE
polla
polla
G4183
a_ Nom Pl n
MANY
onta
onta
G5607
vp Pres vxx Nom Pl n
BEING
en
hen
G1520
a_ Nom Sg n
ONE
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
IS
swma
sOma
G4983
n_ Nom Sg n
BODY
outws
houtOs
G3779
Adv
thus
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
also
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
cristos
christos
G5547
n_ Nom Sg m
ANOINTED
Christ
:13 12 kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
also
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
eni
heni
G1520
a_ Dat Sg n
ONE
pneumati
pneumati
G4151
n_ Dat Sg n
spirit
hmeis
hEmeis
G2249
pp 1 Nom Pl
WE
pantes
pantes
G3956
a_ Nom Pl m
ALL
eis
eis
G1519
Prep
INTO
en
hen
G1520
a_ Acc Sg n
ONE
swma
sOma
G4983
n_ Acc Sg n
BODY
For by one Spirit are we all
baptized into one body,
whether [we be] Jews or
Gentiles, whether [we be] bond
or free; and have been all made
13
1Corinthians 12
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
to drink into one Spirit.
ebaptisqhmen
ebaptisthEmen
G907
vi Aor Pas 1 Pl
ARE-DIPizED
are-baptized
eite
eite
G1535
Conj
IF-BESIDES
whether
ioudaioi
ioudaioi
G2453
a_ Nom Pl m
JUDA-ans
Jews
eite
eite
G1535
Conj
IF-BESIDES
or
ellhnes
hellEnes
G1672
n_ Nom Pl m
GREEKS
eite
eite
G1535
Conj
IF-BESIDES
whether
douloi
douloi
G1401
n_ Nom Pl m
SLAVES
eite
eite
G1535
Conj
IF-BESIDES
or
eleuqeroi
eleutheroi
G1658
a_ Nom Pl m
FREE
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
pantes
pantes
G3956
a_ Nom Pl m
ALL
eis
eis
G1519
Prep
INTO
en
hen
G1520
a_ Acc Sg n
ONE
pneuma
pneuma
G4151
n_ Acc Sg n
spirit
epotisqhmen
epotisthEmen
G4222
vi Aor Pas 1 Pl
ARE-DRINKizED
are-made-to-imbibe
:14 12 kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
also
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
to
to
G3588
t_ Nom Sg n
THE
swma
sOma
G4983
n_ Nom Sg n
BODY
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
IS
en
hen
G1520
a_ Nom Sg n
ONE
melos
melos
G3196
n_ Nom Sg n
MEMBER
alla
alla
G235
Conj
but
polla
polla
G4183
a_ Nom Pl n
MANY
For the body is not one
member, but many.
14
:15 12 ean
ean
G1437
Cond
IF-EVER
eiph
eipE
G2036
vs 2Aor Act 3 Sg
MAY-BE-sayING
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
pous
pous
G4228
n_ Nom Sg m
FOOT
oti
hoti
G3754
Conj
that
seeing-that
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
eimi
eimi
G1510
vi Pres vxx 1 Sg
I-AM
ceir
cheir
G5495
n_ Nom Sg f
HAND
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
If the foot shall say,
Because I am not the hand, I
am not of the body; is it
therefore not of the body?
15
eimi
eimi
G1510
vi Pres vxx 1 Sg
I-AM
ek
ek
G1537
Prep
OUT
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg n
OF-THE
swmatos
sOmatos
G4983
n_ Gen Sg n
BODY
ou
ou
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
para
para
G3844
Prep
BESIDE
touto
touto
G5124
pd Acc Sg n
this
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
it-IS
ek
ek
G1537
Prep
OUT
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg n
OF-THE
swmatos
sOmatos
G4983
n_ Gen Sg n
BODY
:16 12 kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
ean
ean
G1437
Cond
IF-EVER
eiph
eipE
G2036
vs 2Aor Act 3 Sg
MAY-BE-sayING
to
to
G3588
t_ Nom Sg n
THE
ous
ous
G3775
n_ Nom Sg n
EAR
oti
hoti
G3754
Conj
that
seeing-that
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
eimi
eimi
G1510
vi Pres vxx 1 Sg
I-AM
ofqalmos
ophthalmos
G3788
n_ Nom Sg m
VIEWer
eye
And if the ear shall say,
Because I am not the eye, I am
not of the body; is it therefore
not of the body?
16
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
eimi
eimi
G1510
vi Pres vxx 1 Sg
I-AM
ek
ek
G1537
Prep
OUT
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg n
OF-THE
swmatos
sOmatos
G4983
n_ Gen Sg n
BODY
ou
ou
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
para
para
G3844
Prep
BESIDE
touto
touto
G5124
pd Acc Sg n
this
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
it-IS
ek
ek
G1537
Prep
OUT
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg n
OF-THE
swmatos
sOmatos
G4983
n_ Gen Sg n
BODY
:17 12 ei
ei
G1487
Cond
IF
olon
holon
G3650
a_ Nom Sg n
WHOLE
to
to
G3588
t_ Nom Sg n
THE
swma
sOma
G4983
n_ Nom Sg n
BODY
ofqalmos
ophthalmos
G3788
n_ Nom Sg m
VIEWer
eye
pou
pou
G4226
Part Int
?-where
where ?
h
hE
G3588
t_ Nom Sg f
THE
akoh
akoE
G189
n_ Nom Sg f
HEARing
ei
ei
G1487
Cond
IF
olon
holon
G3650
a_ Nom Sg n
WHOLE
If the whole body [were] an
eye, where [were] the hearing?
If the whole [were] hearing,
where [were] the smelling?
17
akoh
akoE
G189
n_ Nom Sg f
HEARing
pou
pou
G4226
Part Int
?-where
where ?
h
hE
G3588
t_ Nom Sg f
THE
osfrhsis
osphrEsis
G3750
n_ Nom Sg f
SCENT
:18 12 nuni
nuni
G3570
Adv
NOW
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
qeos
theos
G2316
n_ Nom Sg m
God
eqeto
etheto
G5087
vi 2Aor Mid 3 Sg
PLACED
ta
ta
G3588
t_ Acc Pl n
THE
melh
melE
G3196
n_ Acc Pl n
MEMBERS
en
hen
G1520
a_ Nom Sg n
ONE
ekaston
hekaston
G1538
a_ Nom Sg n
EACH
But now hath God set the
members every one of them in
the body, as it hath pleased
him.
18
autwn
autOn
G846
pp Gen Pl n
OF-them
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
tw
tO
G3588
t_ Dat Sg n
THE
swmati
sOmati
G4983
n_ Dat Sg n
BODY
kaqws
kathOs
G2531
Adv
according-AS
hqelhsen
EthelEsen
G2309
vi Aor Act 3 Sg
He-WILLS
1Corinthians 12
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
:19 12 ei
ei
G1487
Cond
IF
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
hn
En
G2258
vi Impf vxx 3 Sg
WAS
ta
ta
G3588
t_ Nom Pl n
THE
panta
panta
G3956
a_ Nom Pl n
ALL
en
hen
G1520
a_ Nom Sg n
ONE
melos
melos
G3196
n_ Nom Sg n
MEMBER
pou
pou
G4226
Part Int
?-where
where ?
to
to
G3588
t_ Nom Sg n
THE
swma
sOma
G4983
n_ Nom Sg n
BODY
And if they were all one
member, where [were] the
body?
19
:20 12 nun
nun
G3568
Adv
NOW
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
polla
polla
G4183
a_ Nom Pl n
MANY
men
men
G3303
Part
INDEED
melh
melE
G3196
n_ Nom Pl n
MEMBERS
en
hen
G1520
a_ Nom Sg n
ONE
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
swma
sOma
G4983
n_ Nom Sg n
BODY
But now [are they] many
members, yet but one body.
20
:21 12 ou
ou
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
dunatai
dunatai
G1410
IS-ABLE
can
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
ofqalmos
ophthalmos
G3788
n_ Nom Sg m
VIEWer
eye
eipein
eipein
G2036
vn 2Aor Act
TO-BE-sayING
th
tE
G3588
t_ Dat Sg f
to-THE
ceiri
cheiri
G5495
n_ Dat Sg f
HAND
creian
chreian
G5532
n_ Acc Sg f
need
sou
sou
G4675
pp 2 Gen Sg
OF-YOU
And the eye cannot say unto
the hand, I have no need of
thee: nor again the head to the
feet, I have no need of you.
21
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
ecw
echO
G2192
vi Pres Act 1 Sg
I-AM-HAVING
h
E
G2228
Part
OR
palin
palin
G3825
Adv
AGAIN
h
hE
G3588
t_ Nom Sg f
THE
kefalh
kephalE
G2776
n_ Nom Sg f
HEAD
tois
tois
G3588
t_ Dat Pl m
to-THE
posin
posin
G4228
n_ Dat Pl m
FEET
creian
chreian
G5532
n_ Acc Sg f
need
umwn
humOn
G5216
pp 2 Gen Pl
OF-YOU
(p)
of-ye
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
ecw
echO
G2192
vi Pres Act 1 Sg
I-AM-HAVING
:22 12 alla
alla
G235
Conj
but
but
nay
pollw
pollO
G4183
a_ Dat Sg n
to-much
much
mallon
mallon
G3123
Adv
RATHER
ta
ta
G3588
t_ Nom Pl n
THE
dokounta
dokounta
G1380
SEEMING
being-supposed
melh
melE
G3196
n_ Nom Pl n
MEMBERS
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg n
OF-THE
swmatos
sOmatos
G4983
n_ Gen Sg n
BODY
Nay, much more those
members of the body, which
seem to be more feeble, are
necessary:
22
asqenestera
asthenestera
G772
a_ Nom Pl n Cmp
more-UN-FIRM
weaker
uparcein
huparchein
G5225
vn Pres Act
TO-BE-belongING
to-be-being-inherently
anagkaia
anagkaia
G316
a_ Nom Pl n
necessary
necessary
(p)
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
IS
:23 12 kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
a
ha
G3739
pr Acc Pl n
WHICH
which
(p)
dokoumen
dokoumen
G1380
vi Pres Act 1 Pl
WE-ARE-SEEMING
we-are-supposing
atimotera
atimotera
G820
a_ Acc Pl n Cmp
more-UN-VALUED
more-dishonored
einai
einai
G1511
vn Pres vxx
TO-BE
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg n
OF-THE
swmatos
sOmatos
G4983
n_ Gen Sg n
BODY
toutois
toutois
G5125
pd Dat Pl n
to-these
these
And those [members] of the
body, which we think to be
less honourable, upon these we
bestow more abundant honour;
and our uncomely [parts] have
more abundant comeliness.
23
timhn
timEn
G5092
n_ Acc Sg f
VALUE
honor
perissoteran
perissoteran
G4053
a_ Acc Sg f Cmp
more-excessive
more-exceeding
peritiqemen
peritithemen
G4060
vi Pres Act 1 Pl
WE-ARE-ABOUT-PLACING
we-are-investing-with
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
ta
ta
G3588
t_ Nom Pl n
THE
aschmona
aschEmona
G809
a_ Nom Pl n
indecents
indecent
(p)
hmwn
hEmOn
G2257
pp 1 Gen Pl
OF-US
euschmosunhn
euschEmosunEn
G2157
n_ Acc Sg f
WELL-FIGURE-TOGETHERness
respectability
perissoteran
perissoteran
G4053
a_ Acc Sg f Cmp
more-excessive
more-exceeding
ecei
echei
G2192
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-HAVING
:24 12 ta
ta
G3588
t_ Nom Pl n
THE
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
euschmona
euschEmona
G2158
a_ Nom Pl n
WELL-FIGURED
respectable
(p)
hmwn
hEmOn
G2257
pp 1 Gen Pl
OF-US
ou
ou
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
creian
chreian
G5532
n_ Acc Sg f
need
ecei
echei
G2192
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-HAVING
all
all
G235
Conj
but
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
For our comely [parts] have
no need: but God hath
tempered the body together,
having given more abundant
honour to that [part] which
lacked:
24
qeos
theos
G2316
n_ Nom Sg m
God
sunekerasen
sunekerasen
G4786
vi Aor Act 3 Sg
TOGETHER-blends
blends-together
to
to
G3588
t_ Acc Sg n
THE
swma
sOma
G4983
n_ Acc Sg n
BODY
tw
tO
G3588
t_ Dat Sg m
to-THE
usterounti
usterounti
G5302
vp Pres Pas Dat Sg m
one-WANTING
one-being-deficient
perissoteran
perissoteran
G4053
a_ Acc Sg f Cmp
more-excessive
more-exceeding
dous
dous
G1325
GIVING
timhn
timEn
G5092
n_ Acc Sg f
VALUE
honor
1Corinthians 12
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
:25 12 ina
hina
G2443
Conj
THAT
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
h
E
G5600
vs Pres vxx 3 Sg
MAY-BE
there-may-be
scisma
schisma
G4978
n_ Nom Sg n
SPLIT
schism
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
tw
tO
G3588
t_ Dat Sg n
THE
swmati
sOmati
G4983
n_ Dat Sg n
BODY
alla
alla
G235
Conj
but
to
to
G3588
t_ Acc Sg n
THE
auto
auto
G846
pp Acc Sg n
SAME
That there should be no
schism in the body; but [that]
the members should have the
same care one for another.
25
uper
huper
G5228
Prep
OVER
for-
the-sake-of
allhlwn
allElOn
G240
pc Gen Pl n
one-another
merimnwsin
merimnOsin
G3309
vs Pres Act 3 Pl
MAY-BE-beING-anxious
may-be-being-solicitous
ta
ta
G3588
t_ Nom Pl n
THE
melh
melE
G3196
n_ Nom Pl n
MEMBERS
:26 12 kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
eite
eite
G1535
Conj
IF-BESIDES
whether
pascei
paschei
G3958
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-EMOTIONING
is-suffering
en
hen
G1520
a_ Nom Sg n
ONE
melos
melos
G3196
n_ Nom Sg n
MEMBER
sumpascei
sumpaschei
G4841
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-TOGETHER-EMOTIONING
is-sympathizing
panta
panta
G3956
a_ Nom Pl n
ALL
And whether one member
suffer, all the members suffer
with it; or one member be
honoured, all the members
rejoice with it.
26
ta
ta
G3588
t_ Nom Pl n
THE
melh
melE
G3196
n_ Nom Pl n
MEMBERS
eite
eite
G1535
Conj
IF-BESIDES
or
doxazetai
doxazetai
G1392
vi Pres Pas 3 Sg
IS-beING-esteemizED
is-being-esteemed
en
hen
G1520
a_ Nom Sg n
ONE
melos
melos
G3196
n_ Nom Sg n
MEMBER
sugcairei
sugchairei
G4796
vi Pres Act 2 Sg
IS-TOGETHER-JOYING
is-rejoicing-
together
with-it
panta
panta
G3956
a_ Nom Pl n
ALL
ta
ta
G3588
t_ Nom Pl n
THE
melh
melE
G3196
n_ Nom Pl n
MEMBERS
:27 12 umeis
humeis
G5210
pp 2 Nom Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
este
este
G2075
vi Pres vxx 2 Pl
ARE
swma
sOma
G4983
n_ Nom Sg n
BODY
cristou
christou
G5547
n_ Gen Sg m
OF-ANOINTED
of-Christ
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
melh
melE
G3196
n_ Nom Pl n
MEMBERS
ek
ek
G1537
Prep
OUT
merous
merous
G3313
n_ Gen Sg n
OF-PART
. Now ye are the body of
Christ, and members in
particular.
27
:28 12 kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
also
ous
hous
G3739
pr Acc Pl m
WHOM
whom
(p)
men
men
G3303
Part
INDEED
eqeto
etheto
G5087
vi 2Aor Mid 3 Sg
PLACED
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
qeos
theos
G2316
n_ Nom Sg m
God
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
th
tE
G3588
t_ Dat Sg f
THE
ekklhsia
ekklEsia
G1577
n_ Dat Sg f
OUT-CALLED
ecclesia
And God hath set some in
the church, first apostles,
secondarily prophets, thirdly
teachers, after that miracles,
then gifts of healings, helps,
governments, diversities of
tongues.
28
prwton
prOton
G4412
Adv
BEFORE-most
first
apostolous
apostolous
G652
n_ Acc Pl m
commissioners
apostles
deuteron
deuteron
G1208
Adv
second
profhtas
prophEtas
G4396
n_ Acc Pl m
BEFORE-AVERers
prophets
triton
triton
G5154
Adv
third
didaskalous
didaskalous
G1320
n_ Acc Pl m
TEACHers
epeita
epeita
G1899
Adv
ON-THEREAFTER
thereupon
dunameis
dunameis
G1411
n_ Acc Pl f
ABILITIES
powers
eita
eita
G1534
Adv
THEREAFTER
carismata
charismata
G5486
n_ Acc Pl n
grace-effects
gracious-gifts
iamatwn
iamatOn
G2386
n_ Gen Pl n
OF-HEALth
of-health
(p)
antilhyeis
antilEpseis
G484
n_ Acc Pl f
INSTEAD-GETS
supports
kubernhseis
kubernEseis
G2941
n_ Acc Pl f
STEERings
pilotage
(p)
genh
genE
G1085
n_ Acc Pl n
breeds
species
(p)
glwsswn
glOssOn
G1100
n_ Gen Pl f
OF-TONGUES
of-languages
:29 12 mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
pantes
pantes
G3956
a_ Nom Pl m
ALL
apostoloi
apostoloi
G652
n_ Nom Pl m
commissioners
apostles
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
pantes
pantes
G3956
a_ Nom Pl m
ALL
profhtai
prophEtai
G4396
n_ Nom Pl m
BEFORE-AVERers
prophets
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
pantes
pantes
G3956
a_ Nom Pl m
ALL
[Are] all apostles? [are] all
prophets? [are] all teachers?
[are] all workers of miracles?
29
didaskaloi
didaskaloi
G1320
n_ Nom Pl m
TEACHers
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
pantes
pantes
G3956
a_ Nom Pl m
ALL
dunameis
dunameis
G1411
n_ Nom Pl f
ABILITIES
powers
:30 12 mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
pantes
pantes
G3956
a_ Nom Pl m
ALL
carismata
charismata
G5486
n_ Nom Pl n
grace-effects
gracious-gifts
ecousin
echousin
G2192
vi Pres Act 3 Pl
ARE-HAVING
iamatwn
iamatOn
G2386
n_ Gen Pl n
OF-HEALth
of-health
(p)
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
pantes
pantes
G3956
a_ Nom Pl m
ALL
glwssais
glOssais
G1100
n_ Dat Pl f
to-TONGUES
languages
Have all the gifts of
healing? do all speak with
tongues? do all interpret?
30
lalousin
lalousin
G2980
vi Pres Act 3 Pl
ARE-TALKING
are-speaking
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
pantes
pantes
G3956
a_ Nom Pl m
ALL
diermhneuousin
diermEneuousin
G1329
vi Pres Act 3 Pl
ARE-THRU-TRANSLATING
are-interpreting
1Corinthians 12
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
:31 12 zhloute
zEloute
G2206
vm Pres Act 2 Pl
BE-BOILING
be-ye-being-zealous !
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
ta
ta
G3588
t_ Acc Pl n
THE
for-the
carismata
charismata
G5486
n_ Acc Pl n
grace-effects
gracious-gifts
ta
ta
G3588
t_ Acc Pl n
THE
kreittona
kreittona
G2909
a_ Acc Pl n
better
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
eti
eti
G2089
Adv
STILL
kaq
kath
G2596
Prep
according-to
in-accord-with
But covet earnestly the best
gifts: and yet shew I unto you a
more excellent way.
31
uperbolhn
huperbolEn
G5236
n_ Acc Sg f
OVER-CAST
transcendence
odon
hodon
G3598
n_ Acc Sg f
WAY
path
umin
humin
G5213
pp 2 Dat Pl
to-YOU
(p)
ye
deiknumi
deiknumi
G1166
vi Pres Act 1 Sg
I-AM-SHOWING
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
:1 13 ean
ean
G1437
Cond
IF-EVER
tais
tais
G3588
t_ Dat Pl f
to-THE
glwssais
glOssais
G1100
n_ Dat Pl f
TONGUES
languages
twn
tOn
G3588
t_ Gen Pl m
OF-THE
anqrwpwn
anthrOpOn
G444
n_ Gen Pl m
humans
lalw
lalO
G2980
vs Pres Act 1 Sg
I-MAY-BE-TALKING
I-may-be-speaking
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
twn
tOn
G3588
t_ Gen Pl m
OF-THE
. Though I speak with the
tongues of men and of angels,
and have not charity, I am
become [as] sounding brass, or
a tinkling cymbal.
1
aggelwn
aggelOn
G32
n_ Gen Pl m
MESSENGERS
agaphn
agapEn
G26
n_ Acc Sg f
LOVE
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
ecw
echO
G2192
vs Pres Act 1 Sg
I-AM-HAVING
gegona
gegona
G1096
vi 2Perf Act 1 Sg
I-HAVE-BECOME
calkos
chalkos
G5475
n_ Nom Sg m
COPPER
hcwn
EchOn
G2278
RESOUNDING
h
E
G2228
Part
OR
kumbalon
kumbalon
G2950
n_ Nom Sg n
cymbal
alalazon
alalazon
G214
vp Pres Act Nom Sg n
SCREAMING
clanging
:2 13 kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
ean
ean
G1437
Cond
IF-EVER
ecw
echO
G2192
vs Pres Act 1 Sg
I-MAY-BE-HAVING
profhteian
prophEteian
G4394
n_ Acc Sg f
BEFORE-AVERment
prophecy
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
eidw
eidO
G1492
vs Perf Act 1 Sg
I-MAY-BE-PERCEIVING
may-be-perceiving
ta
ta
G3588
t_ Acc Pl n
THE
musthria
mustEria
G3466
n_ Acc Pl n
CLOSE-KEEPS
secrets
And though I have [the gift
of] prophecy, and understand
all mysteries, and all
knowledge; and though I have
all faith, so that I could remove
mountains, and have not
charity, I am nothing.
2
panta
panta
G3956
a_ Acc Pl n
ALL
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
pasan
pasan
G3956
a_ Acc Sg f
EVERY
all
thn
tEn
G3588
t_ Acc Sg f
THE
gnwsin
gnOsin
G1108
n_ Acc Sg f
KNOWledge
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
ean
ean
G1437
Cond
IF-EVER
ecw
echO
G2192
vs Pres Act 1 Sg
I-MAY-BE-HAVING
pasan
pasan
G3956
a_ Acc Sg f
EVERY
all
thn
tEn
G3588
t_ Acc Sg f
THE
pistin
pistin
G4102
n_ Acc Sg f
BELIEF
faith
wste
hOste
G5620
Conj
AS-BESIDES
so-as
orh
orE
G3735
n_ Acc Pl n
mountains
meqistanein
methistanein
G3179
vn Pres Act
TO-BE-after-STANDING
to-be-transporting
agaphn
agapEn
G26
n_ Acc Sg f
LOVE
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
ecw
echO
G2192
vs Pres Act 1 Sg
I-MAY BE-HAVING
I-am-having
ouden
ouden
G3762
a_ Nom Sg n
NOT-YET-ONE
nothing
eimi
eimi
G1510
vi Pres vxx 1 Sg
I-AM
:3 13 kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
ean
ean
G1437
Cond
IF-EVER
ywmisw
psOmisO
G5595
vs Aor Act 1 Sg
I-SHOULD-BE-MORSELizING
I-should-be-morseling-out
panta
panta
G3956
a_ Acc Pl n
ALL
ta
ta
G3588
t_ Acc Pl n
THE
uparconta
huparchonta
G5224
vp Pres Act Acc Pl n
belongINGS
possessions
mou
mou
G3450
pp 1 Gen Sg
OF-ME
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
ean
ean
G1437
Cond
IF-EVER
And though I bestow all my
goods to feed [the poor], and
though I give my body to be
burned, and have not charity, it
profiteth me nothing.
3
paradw
paradO
G3860
vs 2Aor Act 1 Sg
I-MAY-BE-BESIDE-GIVING
I-may-be-giving-up
to
to
G3588
t_ Acc Sg n
THE
swma
sOma
G4983
n_ Acc Sg n
BODY
mou
mou
G3450
pp 1 Gen Sg
OF-ME
ina
hina
G2443
Conj
THAT
kauqhswmai
kauthEsOmai
G2545
vs Fut Pas 1 Sg
I-SHOULD-BE-BURNED
agaphn
agapEn
G26
n_ Acc Sg f
LOVE
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
ecw
echO
G2192
vs Pres Act 1 Sg
I-AM-HAVING
ouden
ouden
G3762
a_ Acc Sg n
NOT-YET-ONE
nothing
wfeloumai
Opheloumai
G5623
vi Pres Pas 1 Sg
I-AM-beING-benefitED
:4 13 h
hE
G3588
t_ Nom Sg f
THE
agaph
agapE
G26
n_ Nom Sg f
LOVE
makroqumei
makrothumei
G3114
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-FAR-FEELING
is-being-patient
crhsteuetai
chrEsteuetai
G5541
IS-beING-kind
h
hE
G3588
t_ Nom Sg f
THE
agaph
agapE
G26
n_ Nom Sg f
LOVE
ou
ou
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
zhloi
zEloi
G2206
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-BOILING
is-being-jealous
. Charity suffereth long,
[and] is kind; charity envieth
not; charity vaunteth not itself,
is not puffed up,
4
h
hE
G3588
t_ Nom Sg f
THE
agaph
agapE
G26
n_ Nom Sg f
LOVE
ou
ou
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
perpereuetai
perpereuetai
G4068
IS-braggING
ou
ou
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
fusioutai
phusioutai
G5448
vi Pres Pas 3 Sg
IS-beING-INFLATED
is-being-puffed-up
:5 13 ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
aschmonei
aschEmonei
G807
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-beING-indecent
ou
ou
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
zhtei
zEtei
G2212
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-SEEKING
ta
ta
G3588
t_ Acc Pl n
THE
the
(p)
eauths
heautEs
G1438
pf 3 Gen Sg f
OF-herself
of-self
ou
ou
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
paroxunetai
paroxunetai
G3947
vi Pres Pas 3 Sg
IS-beING-BESIDE-SHARPenED
is-being-incensed
Doth not behave itself
unseemly, seeketh not her own,
is not easily provoked, thinketh
no evil;
5
1Corinthians 13
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
ou
ou
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
logizetai
logizetai
G3049
is-accountING
is-taking-account-of
to
to
G3588
t_ Acc Sg n
THE
kakon
kakon
G2556
a_ Acc Sg n
EVIL
:6 13 ou
ou
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
cairei
chairei
G5463
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-JOYING
is-rejoicing
epi
epi
G1909
Prep
ON
th
tE
G3588
t_ Dat Sg f
THE
adikia
adikia
G93
n_ Dat Sg f
UN-JUSTness
injustice
sugcairei
sugchairei
G4796
vi Pres Act 2 Sg
IS-TOGETHER-JOYING
is-rejoicing-
together
with
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
th
tE
G3588
t_ Dat Sg f
to-THE
the
alhqeia
alEtheia
G225
n_ Dat Sg f
TRUTH
Rejoiceth not in iniquity, but
rejoiceth in the truth;
6
:7 13 panta
panta
G3956
a_ Acc Pl n
ALL
stegei
stegei
G4722
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-EXCLUDING
is-forgoing
panta
panta
G3956
a_ Acc Pl n
ALL
pisteuei
pisteuei
G4100
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-BELIEVING
panta
panta
G3956
a_ Acc Pl n
ALL
elpizei
elpizei
G1679
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-EXPECTING
panta
panta
G3956
a_ Acc Pl n
ALL
upomenei
hupomenei
G5278
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-UNDER-REMAINING
is-enduring
Beareth all things, believeth
all things, hopeth all things,
endureth all things.
7
:8 13 h
hE
G3588
t_ Nom Sg f
THE
agaph
agapE
G26
n_ Nom Sg f
LOVE
oudepote
oudepote
G3763
Adv
NOT-YET-?-when
never
ekpiptei
ekpiptei
G1601
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-OUT-FALLING
is-lapsing
eite
eite
G1535
Conj
IF-BESIDES
whether
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
profhteiai
prophEteiai
G4394
n_ Nom Pl f
BEFORE-AVERments
prophecies
. Charity never faileth: but
whether [there be] prophecies,
they shall fail; whether [there
be] tongues, they shall cease;
whether [there be] knowledge,
it shall vanish away.
8
katarghqhsontai
katargEthEsontai
G2673
vi Fut Pas 3 Pl
THEY-SHALL-BE-BEING-DOWN-UN-ACTED
they-shall-be-being-discarded
eite
eite
G1535
Conj
IF-BESIDES
or
glwssai
glOssai
G1100
n_ Nom Pl f
TONGUES
languages
pausontai
pausontai
G3973
vi Fut midD 3 Pl
THEY-SHALL-BE-CEASING
eite
eite
G1535
Conj
IF-BESIDES
or
gnwsis
gnOsis
G1108
n_ Nom Sg f
KNOWledge
katarghqhsetai
katargEthEsetai
G2673
vi Fut Pas 3 Sg
it-SHALL-BE-BEING-DOWN-UN-ACTED
it-shall-be-being-discarded
:9 13 ek
ek
G1537
Prep
OUT
merous
merous
G3313
n_ Gen Sg n
OF-PART
of-instalment
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
ginwskomen
ginOskomen
G1097
vi Pres Act 1 Pl
WE-ARE-KNOWING
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
ek
ek
G1537
Prep
OUT
merous
merous
G3313
n_ Gen Sg n
OF-PART
of-instalment
profhteuomen
prophEteuomen
G4395
vi Pres Act 1 Pl
WE-ARE-BEFORE-AVERRING
we-are-prophesying
For we know in part, and we
prophesy in part.
9
:10 13 otan
hotan
G3752
Conj
when-EVER
whenever
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
elqh
elthE
G2064
vs 2Aor Act 3 Sg
MAY-BE-COMING
to
to
G3588
t_ Acc Sg n
THE
teleion
teleion
G5046
a_ Acc Sg n
mature
maturity
tote
tote
G5119
Adv
then
to
to
G3588
t_ Nom Sg n
THE
ek
ek
G1537
Prep
OUT
merous
merous
G3313
n_ Gen Sg n
OF-PART
of-instalment
But when that which is
perfect is come, then that
which is in part shall be done
away.
10
katarghqhsetai
katargEthEsetai
G2673
vi Fut Pas 3 Sg
SHALL-BE-BEING-DOWN-UN-ACTED
shall-be-being-discarded
:11 13 ote
hote
G3753
Adv
when
hmhn
EmEn
G2252
vi Impf vxx 1 Sg
I-WAS
nhpios
nEpios
G3516
a_ Nom Sg m
minor
ws
hOs
G5613
Adv
AS
nhpios
nEpios
G3516
a_ Nom Sg m
minor
elaloun
elaloun
G2980
vi Impf Act 1 Sg
I-TALKED
I-spoke
ws
hOs
G5613
Adv
AS
nhpios
nEpios
G3516
a_ Nom Sg m
minor
efronoun
ephronoun
G5426
vi Impf Act 1 Sg
I-was-DISPOSED
When I was a child, I spake
as a child, I understood as a
child, I thought as a child: but
when I became a man, I put
away childish things.
11
ws
hOs
G5613
Adv
AS
nhpios
nEpios
G3516
a_ Nom Sg m
minor
elogizomhn
elogizomEn
G3049
vi Impf midD/pasD 1 Sg
I-accountED
I-reckoned
ote
hote
G3753
Adv
when
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
gegona
gegona
G1096
vi 2Perf Act 1 Sg
I-HAVE-BECOME
anhr
anEr
G435
n_ Nom Sg m
MAN
kathrghka
katErgEka
G2673
vi Perf Act 1 Sg
I-HAVE-DOWN-UN-ACTED
I-have-discarded
ta
ta
G3588
t_ Acc Pl n
THE
the
(p)
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
nhpiou
nEpiou
G3516
a_ Gen Sg m
minor
:12 13 blepomen
blepomen
G991
vi Pres Act 1 Pl
WE-ARE-lookING
we-are-observing
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
arti
arti
G737
Adv
at-PRESENT
di
di
G1223
Prep
THRU
through
esoptrou
esoptrou
G2072
n_ Gen Sg n
INTO-VIEWer
mirror
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
ainigmati
ainigmati
G135
n_ Dat Sg n
ENIGMA
tote
tote
G5119
Adv
then
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
For now we see through a
glass, darkly; but then face to
face: now I know in part; but
then shall I know even as also I
am known.
12
1Corinthians 13
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
proswpon
prosOpon
G4383
n_ Acc Sg n
face
pros
pros
G4314
Prep
TOWARD
proswpon
prosOpon
G4383
n_ Acc Sg n
face
arti
arti
G737
Adv
at-PRESENT
ginwskw
ginOskO
G1097
vi Pres Act 1 Sg
I-AM-KNOWING
ek
ek
G1537
Prep
OUT
merous
merous
G3313
n_ Gen Sg n
OF-PART
of-instalment
tote
tote
G5119
Adv
then
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
epignwsomai
epignOsomai
G1921
vi Fut midD 1 Sg
I-SHALL-BE-ON-KNOWING
I-shall-be-recognizing
kaqws
kathOs
G2531
Adv
according-AS
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
also
epegnwsqhn
epegnOsthEn
G1921
vi Aor Pas 1 Sg
I-AM-ON-KNOWN
I-am-recognized
:13 13 nuni
nuni
G3570
Adv
NOW
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
menei
menei
G3306
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-REMAINING
pistis
pistis
G4102
n_ Nom Sg f
BELIEF
faith
elpis
elpis
G1680
n_ Nom Sg f
EXPECTATION
agaph
agapE
G26
n_ Nom Sg f
LOVE
ta
ta
G3588
t_ Nom Pl n
THE
tria
tria
G5140
a_ Nom Pl n
THREE
tauta
tauta
G5023
pd Nom Pl n
these
And now abideth faith,
hope, charity, these three; but
the greatest of these [is]
charity.
13
meizwn
meizOn
G3187
a_ Nom Sg f Cmp
GREATER
greatest
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
toutwn
toutOn
G5130
pd Gen Pl f
OF-these
h
hE
G3588
t_ Nom Sg f
THE
agaph
agapE
G26
n_ Nom Sg f
LOVE
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
:1 14 diwkete
diOkete
G1377
vm Pres Act 2 Pl
BE-CHASING
be-ye-pursuing !
thn
tEn
G3588
t_ Acc Sg f
THE
agaphn
agapEn
G26
n_ Acc Sg f
LOVE
zhloute
zEloute
G2206
vm Pres Act 2 Pl
BE-BOILING
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
ta
ta
G3588
t_ Acc Pl n
THE
for-the
pneumatika
pneumatika
G4152
a_ Acc Pl n
spirituals
spiritual-things
mallon
mallon
G3123
Adv
RATHER
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
. Follow after charity, and
desire spiritual [gifts], but
rather that ye may prophesy.
1
ina
hina
G2443
Conj
THAT
profhteuhte
prophEteuEte
G4395
vs Pres Act 2 Pl
YE-MAY-BE-BEFORE-AVERRING
ye-may-be-prophesying
:2 14 o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
lalwn
lalOn
G2980
one-TALKING
one-speaking
glwssh
glOssE
G1100
n_ Dat Sg f
to-TONGUE
to-language
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
anqrwpois
anthrOpois
G444
n_ Dat Pl m
to-humans
lalei
lalei
G2980
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-TALKING
is-speaking
alla
alla
G235
Conj
but
tw
tO
G3588
t_ Dat Sg m
to-THE
For he that speaketh in an
[unknown] tongue speaketh
not unto men, but unto God:
for no man understandeth
[him]; howbeit in the spirit he
speaketh mysteries.
2
qew
theO
G2316
n_ Dat Sg m
God
oudeis
oudeis
G3762
a_ Nom Sg m
NOT-YET-ONE
no-one
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
akouei
akouei
G191
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-HEARING
pneumati
pneumati
G4151
n_ Dat Sg n
to-spirit
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
lalei
lalei
G2980
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
he-IS-TALKING
he-is-speaking
musthria
mustEria
G3466
n_ Acc Pl n
CLOSE-KEEPS
secrets
:3 14 o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
profhteuwn
prophEteuOn
G4395
one-BEFORE-AVERRING
one-prophesying
anqrwpois
anthrOpois
G444
n_ Dat Pl m
to-humans
lalei
lalei
G2980
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-TALKING
is-speaking
oikodomhn
oikodomEn
G3619
n_ Acc Sg f
HOME-BUILDing
edification
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
But he that prophesieth
speaketh unto men [to]
edification, and exhortation,
and comfort.
3
paraklhsin
paraklEsin
G3874
n_ Acc Sg f
BESIDE-CALLing
consolation
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
paramuqian
paramuthian
G3889
n_ Acc Sg f
BESIDE-CLOSE
comfort
:4 14 o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
lalwn
lalOn
G2980
one-TALKING
one-speaking
glwssh
glOssE
G1100
n_ Dat Sg f
to-TONGUE
to-language
eauton
heauton
G1438
pf 3 Acc Sg m
self
himself
oikodomei
oikodomei
G3618
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-HOME-BUILDING
is-edifying
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
He that speaketh in an
[unknown] tongue edifieth
himself; but he that
prophesieth edifieth the
church.
4
profhteuwn
prophEteuOn
G4395
one-BEFORE-AVERRING
one-prophesying
ekklhsian
ekklEsian
G1577
n_ Acc Sg f
OUT-CALLED
ecclesia
oikodomei
oikodomei
G3618
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-HOME-BUILDING
is-edifying
:5 14 qelw
thelO
G2309
vi Pres Act 1 Sg
I-AM-WILLING
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
pantas
pantas
G3956
a_ Acc Pl m
ALL
umas
humas
G5209
pp 2 Acc Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
lalein
lalein
G2980
vn Pres Act
TO-BE-TALKING
to-be-speaking
glwssais
glOssais
G1100
n_ Dat Pl f
to-TONGUES
to-languages
mallon
mallon
G3123
Adv
RATHER
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
ina
hina
G2443
Conj
THAT
I would that ye all spake with
tongues, but rather that ye
prophesied: for greater [is] he
that prophesieth than he that
speaketh with tongues, except
he interpret, that the church
may receive edifying.
5
profhteuhte
prophEteuEte
G4395
vs Pres Act 2 Pl
YE-MAY-BE-BEFORE-AVERRING
ye-may-be-prophesying
meizwn
meizOn
G3187
a_ Nom Sg m Cmp
GREATER
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
profhteuwn
prophEteuOn
G4395
one-BEFORE-AVERRING
one-prophesying
h
E
G2228
Part
OR
than
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
lalwn
lalOn
G2980
one-TALKING
one-speaking
glwssais
glOssais
G1100
n_ Dat Pl f
to-TONGUES
to-languages
ektos
ektos
G1622
Adv
OUTside
ei
ei
G1487
Cond
IF
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
diermhneuh
diermEneuE
G1329
vs Pres Act 3 Sg
he-MAY-BE-THRU-TRANSLATING
he-may-be-interpreting
ina
hina
G2443
Conj
THAT
h
hE
G3588
t_ Nom Sg f
THE
ekklhsia
ekklEsia
G1577
n_ Nom Sg f
OUT-CALLED
ecclesia
oikodomhn
oikodomEn
G3619
n_ Acc Sg f
HOME-BUILDing
edification
labh
labE
G2983
vs 2Aor Act 3 Sg
MAY-BE-GETTING
:6 14 nuni
nuni
G3570
Adv
NOW
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
adelfoi
adelphoi
G80
n_ Voc Pl m
brothers
brethren !
ean
ean
G1437
Cond
IF-EVER
elqw
elthO
G2064
vs 2Aor Act 1 Sg
I-MAY-BE-COMING
pros
pros
G4314
Prep
TOWARD
umas
humas
G5209
pp 2 Acc Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
glwssais
glOssais
G1100
n_ Dat Pl f
to-TONGUES
to-languages
lalwn
lalOn
G2980
TALKING
speaking
. Now, brethren, if I come
unto you speaking with
tongues, what shall I profit
you, except I shall speak to you
either by revelation, or by
6
1Corinthians 14
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
knowledge, or by prophesying,
or by doctrine?
ti
ti
G5101
pi Acc Sg n
ANY
what ?
umas
humas
G5209
pp 2 Acc Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
wfelhsw
OphelEsO
G5623
vi Fut Act 1 Sg
I-SHALL-BE-benefitING
ean
ean
G1437
Cond
IF-EVER
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
umin
humin
G5213
pp 2 Dat Pl
to-YOU
(p)
to-ye
lalhsw
lalEsO
G2980
vs Aor Act 1 Sg
I-SHOULD-BE-TALKING
I-should-be-speaking
h
E
G2228
Part
OR
either
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
apokaluyei
apokalupsei
G602
n_ Dat Sg f
FROM-COVERing
revelation
h
E
G2228
Part
OR
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
gnwsei
gnOsei
G1108
n_ Dat Sg f
KNOWledge
h
E
G2228
Part
OR
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
profhteia
prophEteia
G4394
n_ Dat Sg f
BEFORE-AVERment
prophecy
h
E
G2228
Part
OR
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
didach
didachE
G1322
n_ Dat Sg f
TEACHing
:7 14 omws
homOs
G3676
Conj
LIKE-AS
likewise
ta
ta
G3588
t_ Nom Pl n
THE
ayuca
apsucha
G895
a_ Nom Pl n
UN-souleds
soulless-things
fwnhn
phOnEn
G5456
n_ Acc Sg f
SOUND
didonta
didonta
G1325
GIVING
eite
eite
G1535
Conj
IF-BESIDES
whether
aulos
aulos
G836
n_ Nom Sg m
FLAGEOLET
flute
eite
eite
G1535
Conj
IF-BESIDES
or
And even things without life
giving sound, whether pipe or
harp, except they give a
distinction in the sounds, how
shall it be known what is piped
or harped?
7
kiqara
kithara
G2788
n_ Nom Sg f
LYRE
ean
ean
G1437
Cond
IF-EVER
diastolhn
diastolEn
G1293
n_ Acc Sg f
distinction
tois
tois
G3588
t_ Dat Pl m
to-THE
fqoggois
phthoggois
G5353
n_ Dat Pl m
UTTERances
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
dw
dO
G1325
vs 2Aor Act 3 Sg
MAY-BE-GIVING
it-may-be-giving
pws
pOs
G4459
Adv Int
how
how ?
gnwsqhsetai
gnOsthEsetai
G1097
vi Fut Pas 3 Sg
SHALL-BE-BEING-KNOWN
to
to
G3588
t_ Nom Sg n
THE
auloumenon
auloumenon
G832
FLAGEOLETING
fluting
h
E
G2228
Part
OR
to
to
G3588
t_ Nom Sg n
THE
kiqarizomenon
kitharizomenon
G2789
LYREING
lyre-playing
:8 14 kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
also
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
ean
ean
G1437
Cond
IF-EVER
adhlon
adElon
G82
a_ Acc Sg f
UN-EVIDENT
dubious
fwnhn
phOnEn
G5456
n_ Acc Sg f
SOUND
salpigx
salpigx
G4536
n_ Nom Sg f
TRUMPET
dw
dO
G1325
vs 2Aor Act 3 Sg
MAY-BE-GIVING
tis
tis
G5101
pi Nom Sg m
ANY
who ?
For if the trumpet give an
uncertain sound, who shall
prepare himself to the battle?
8
paraskeuasetai
paraskeuasetai
G3903
vi Fut midD 3 Sg
SHALL-BE-beING-preparED
shall-be-preparing-himself
eis
eis
G1519
Prep
INTO
polemon
polemon
G4171
n_ Acc Sg m
BATTLE
:9 14 outws
houtOs
G3779
Adv
thus
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
also
umeis
humeis
G5210
pp 2 Nom Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
dia
dia
G1223
Prep
THRU
through
ths
tEs
G3588
t_ Gen Sg f
THE
glwsshs
glOssEs
G1100
n_ Gen Sg f
TONGUE
language
ean
ean
G1437
Cond
IF-EVER
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
eushmon
eusEmon
G2154
a_ Acc Sg m
WELL-SIGNED
intelligible
logon
logon
G3056
n_ Acc Sg m
saying
expression
So likewise ye, except ye
utter by the tongue words easy
to be understood, how shall it
be known what is spoken? for
ye shall speak into the air.
9
dwte
dOte
G1325
vs 2Aor Act 2 Pl
YE-MAY-BE-GIVING
pws
pOs
G4459
Adv Int
how
how ?
gnwsqhsetai
gnOsthEsetai
G1097
vi Fut Pas 3 Sg
SHALL-BE-BEING-KNOWN
it-shall-be-being-known
to
to
G3588
t_ Nom Sg n
THE
laloumenon
laloumenon
G2980
beING-TALKED
being-spoken
esesqe
esesthe
G2071
vi Fut vxx 2 Pl
YE-SHALL-BE
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
eis
eis
G1519
Prep
INTO
aera
aera
G109
n_ Acc Sg m
AIR
lalountes
lalountes
G2980
TALKING
speaking
:10 14 tosauta
tosauta
G5118
pd Nom Pl n
so-much
so-many
ei
ei
G1487
Cond
IF
tucoi
tuchoi
G5177
vo 2Aor Act 3 Sg
it-MAY-BE-HAPPENING
it-may-be-happeniing
genh
genE
G1085
n_ Nom Pl n
breeds
species
(p)
fwnwn
phOnOn
G5456
n_ Gen Pl m
OF-SOUNDS
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
IS
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
kosmw
kosmO
G2889
n_ Dat Sg m
SYSTEM
world
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
There are, it may be, so
many kinds of voices in the
world, and none of them [is]
without signification.
10
ouden
ouden
G3762
a_ Nom Sg n
NOT-YET-ONE
none
afwnon
aphOnon
G880
a_ Nom Sg n
UN-SOUND
is-soundless
:11 14 ean
ean
G1437
Cond
IF-EVER
oun
oun
G3767
Conj
THEN
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
eidw
eidO
G1492
vs Perf Act 1 Sg
I-MAY-BE-PERCEIVING
thn
tEn
G3588
t_ Acc Sg f
THE
dunamin
dunamin
G1411
n_ Acc Sg f
ABILITY
import
ths
tEs
G3588
t_ Gen Sg f
OF-THE
fwnhs
phOnEs
G5456
n_ Gen Sg f
SOUND
esomai
esomai
G2071
vi Fut vxx 1 Sg
I-SHALL-BE
Therefore if I know not the
meaning of the voice, I shall be
unto him that speaketh a
barbarian, and he that speaketh
[shall be] a barbarian unto me.
11
1Corinthians 14
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
tw
tO
G3588
t_ Dat Sg m
to-THE
lalounti
lalounti
G2980
vp Pres Act Dat Sg m
one-TALKING
one-speaking
barbaros
barbaros
G915
a_ Nom Sg m
BARBARIAN
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
lalwn
lalOn
G2980
one-TALKING
one-speaking
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
emoi
emoi
G1698
pp 1 Dat Sg
ME
barbaros
barbaros
G915
a_ Nom Sg m
BARBARIAN
:12 14 outws
houtOs
G3779
Adv
thus
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
also
umeis
humeis
G5210
pp 2 Nom Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
epei
epei
G1893
Conj
since
zhlwtai
zElOtai
G2207
n_ Nom Pl m
BOILers
zealots
este
este
G2075
vi Pres vxx 2 Pl
YE-ARE
pneumatwn
pneumatOn
G4151
n_ Gen Pl n
OF-spirits
of-spiritual-things
pros
pros
G4314
Prep
TOWARD
thn
tEn
G3588
t_ Acc Sg f
THE
Even so ye, forasmuch as ye
are zealous of spiritual [gifts],
seek that ye may excel to the
edifying of the church.
12
oikodomhn
oikodomEn
G3619
n_ Acc Sg f
HOME-BUILDing
edification
ths
tEs
G3588
t_ Gen Sg f
OF-THE
ekklhsias
ekklEsias
G1577
n_ Gen Sg f
OUT-CALLED
ecclesia
zhteite
zEteite
G2212
vm Pres Act 2 Pl
BE-SEEKING
be-ye-seeking !
ina
hina
G2443
Conj
THAT
perisseuhte
perisseuEte
G4052
vs Pres Act 2 Pl
YE-MAY-BE-exceedING
ye-may-be-superabounding
:13 14 dioper
dioper
G1355
Conj
THRU-WHICH-EVEN
wherefore
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
lalwn
lalOn
G2980
one-TALKING
one-speaking
glwssh
glOssE
G1100
n_ Dat Sg f
to-TONGUE
to-language
proseucesqw
proseuchesthO
G4336
LET-BE-prayING
let-him-be-praying !
ina
hina
G2443
Conj
THAT
Wherefore let him that
speaketh in an [unknown]
tongue pray that he may
interpret.
13
diermhneuh
diermEneuE
G1329
vs Pres Act 3 Sg
he-MAY-BE-THRU-TRANSLATING
he-may-be-interpreting
:14 14 ean
ean
G1437
Cond
IF-EVER
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
proseucwmai
proseuchOmai
G4336
vs Pres midD/pasD 1 Sg
I-MAY-BE-prayING
glwssh
glOssE
G1100
n_ Dat Sg f
to-TONGUE
to-language
to
to
G3588
t_ Nom Sg n
THE
pneuma
pneuma
G4151
n_ Nom Sg n
spirit
mou
mou
G3450
pp 1 Gen Sg
OF-ME
proseucetai
proseuchetai
G4336
IS-prayING
For if I pray in an
[unknown] tongue, my spirit
prayeth, but my understanding
is unfruitful.
14
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
nous
nous
G3563
n_ Nom Sg m
MIND
mou
mou
G3450
pp 1 Gen Sg
OF-ME
akarpos
akarpos
G175
a_ Nom Sg m
UN-FRUITful
unfruitful
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
IS
:15 14 ti
ti
G5101
pi Nom Sg n
ANY
what ?
oun
oun
G3767
Conj
THEN
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
it-IS
proseuxomai
proseuxomai
G4336
vi Fut midD 1 Sg
I-SHALL-BE-prayING
tw
tO
G3588
t_ Dat Sg n
to-THE
pneumati
pneumati
G4151
n_ Dat Sg n
spirit
proseuxomai
proseuxomai
G4336
vi Fut midD 1 Sg
I-SHALL-BE-prayING
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
. What is it then? I will pray
with the spirit, and I will pray
with the understanding also: I
will sing with the spirit, and I
will sing with the
understanding also.
15
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
also
tw
tO
G3588
t_ Dat Sg m
to-THE
noi
noi
G3563
n_ Dat Sg m
MIND
yalw
psalO
G5567
vi Fut Act 1 Sg
I-SHALL-BE-STROKING
I-shall-be-playing-music
tw
tO
G3588
t_ Dat Sg n
to-THE
pneumati
pneumati
G4151
n_ Dat Sg n
spirit
yalw
psalO
G5567
vi Fut Act 1 Sg
I-SHALL-BE-STROKING
I-shall-be-playing-music
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
also
tw
tO
G3588
t_ Dat Sg m
to-THE
noi
noi
G3563
n_ Dat Sg m
MIND
:16 14 epei
epei
G1893
Conj
since
else
ean
ean
G1437
Cond
IF-EVER
euloghshs
eulogEsEs
G2127
vs Aor Act 2 Sg
YOU-SHOULD-YOU-BE-BLESSING
you-should-be-blessing
tw
tO
G3588
t_ Dat Sg n
to-THE
pneumati
pneumati
G4151
n_ Dat Sg n
spirit
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
anaplhrwn
anaplErOn
G378
one-UP-FILLING
one-filing-up
Else when thou shalt bless
with the spirit, how shall he
that occupieth the room of the
unlearned say Amen at thy
giving of thanks, seeing he
understandeth not what thou
sayest?
16
ton
ton
G3588
t_ Acc Sg m
THE
topon
topon
G5117
n_ Acc Sg m
PLACE
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
idiwtou
idiOtou
G2399
n_ Gen Sg m
ordinary
plain-person
pws
pOs
G4459
Adv Int
how
how ?
erei
erei
G2046
vi Fut Act 3 Sg
he-SHALL-BE-declarING
to
to
G3588
t_ Acc Sg n
THE
amhn
amEn
G281
Hebrew
AMEN
epi
epi
G1909
Prep
ON
th
tE
G3588
t_ Dat Sg f
THE
sh
sE
G4674
ps 2 Dat Sg
YOUR
eucaristia
eucharistia
G2169
n_ Dat Sg f
thanking
thanksgiving
epeidh
epeidE
G1894
Conj
ON-IF-BIND
since-in-fact
ti
ti
G5101
pi Acc Sg n
ANY
what ?
legeis
legeis
G3004
vi Pres Act 2 Sg
YOU-ARE-sayING
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
oiden
oiden
G1492
vi Perf Act 3 Sg
he-HAS-PERCEIVED
he-is-aware
1Corinthians 14
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
:17 14 su
su
G4771
pp 2 Nom Sg
YOU
men
men
G3303
Part
INDEED
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
kalws
kalOs
G2573
Adv
IDEALly
eucaristeis
eucharisteis
G2168
vi Pres Act 2 Sg
ARE-thankING
are-giving-thanks
all
all
G235
Conj
but
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
eteros
heteros
G2087
a_ Nom Sg m
DIFFERENT-one
different-one
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
For thou verily givest
thanks well, but the other is not
edified.
17
oikodomeitai
oikodomeitai
G3618
vi Pres Pas 3 Sg
IS-beING-HOME-BUILDED
is-being-edified
:18 14 eucaristw
eucharistO
G2168
vi Pres Act 1 Sg
I-AM-thankING
tw
tO
G3588
t_ Dat Sg m
to-THE
the
qew
theO
G2316
n_ Dat Sg m
God
mou
mou
G3450
pp 1 Gen Sg
OF-ME
pantwn
pantOn
G3956
a_ Gen Pl m
OF-ALL
umwn
humOn
G5216
pp 2 Gen Pl
OF-YOU
(p)
of-ye
mallon
mallon
G3123
Adv
RATHER
more
glwssais
glOssais
G1100
n_ Dat Pl f
to-TONGUES
to-languages
I thank my God, I speak
with tongues more than ye all:
18
lalwn
lalOn
G2980
TALKING
one-talking
:19 14 all
all
G235
Conj
but
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
ekklhsia
ekklEsia
G1577
n_ Dat Sg f
OUT-CALLED
ecclesia
qelw
thelO
G2309
vi Pres Act 1 Sg
I-AM-WILLING
pente
pente
G4002
a_ Nom
FIVE
logous
logous
G3056
n_ Acc Pl m
sayings
words
dia
dia
G1223
Prep
THRU
through
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
THE
noos
noos
G3563
n_ Gen Sg m
MIND
mou
mou
G3450
pp 1 Gen Sg
OF-ME
Yet in the church I had
rather speak five words with
my understanding, that [by my
voice] I might teach others
also, than ten thousand words
in an [unknown] tongue.
19
lalhsai
lalEsai
G2980
vn Aor Act
TO-TALK
to-speak
ina
hina
G2443
Conj
THAT
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
also
allous
allous
G243
a_ Acc Pl m
others
kathchsw
katEchEsO
G2727
vs Aor Act 1 Sg
I-SHOULD-BE-instructING
h
E
G2228
Part
OR
than
murious
murious
G3463
a_ Acc Pl m
MYRIADS
ten-thousands
logous
logous
G3056
n_ Acc Pl m
sayings
words
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
glwssh
glOssE
G1100
n_ Dat Sg f
TONGUE
language
:20 14 adelfoi
adelphoi
G80
n_ Voc Pl m
brothers
brethren !
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
paidia
paidia
G3813
n_ Nom Pl n
little-boys
ginesqe
ginesthe
G1096
BE-BECOMING
be-ye-becoming !
tais
tais
G3588
t_ Dat Pl f
to-THE
fresin
phresin
G5424
n_ Dat Pl f
DISPOSition
disposition
(p)
alla
alla
G235
Conj
but
th
tE
G3588
t_ Dat Sg f
to-THE
kakia
kakia
G2549
n_ Dat Sg f
EVIL
Brethren, be not children in
understanding: howbeit in
malice be ye children, but in
understanding be men.
20
nhpiazete
nEpiazete
G3515
vm Pres Act 2 Pl
BE-minorING
be-ye-being-minors !
tais
tais
G3588
t_ Dat Pl f
to-THE
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
fresin
phresin
G5424
n_ Dat Pl f
DISPOSition
disposition
(p)
teleioi
teleioi
G5046
a_ Nom Pl m
mature
ginesqe
ginesthe
G1096
BE-BECOMING
be-ye-becoming !
:21 14 en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
tw
tO
G3588
t_ Dat Sg m
THE
nomw
nomO
G3551
n_ Dat Sg m
LAW
gegraptai
gegraptai
G1125
vi Perf Pas 3 Sg
it-HAS-been-WRITTEN
oti
hoti
G3754
Conj
that
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
eteroglwssois
heteroglOssois
G2084
a_ Dat Pl m
DIFFERENT-TONGUES
different-languages
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
. In the law it is written,
With [men of] other tongues
and other lips will I speak unto
this people; and yet for all that
will they not hear me, saith the
Lord.
21
ceilesin
cheilesin
G5491
n_ Dat Pl n
LIPS
eterois
heterois
G2087
a_ Dat Pl n
DIFFERENT
lalhsw
lalEsO
G2980
vi Fut Act 1 Sg
I-SHALL-BE-TALKING
I-shall-be-speaking
tw
tO
G3588
t_ Dat Sg m
to-THE
law
laO
G2992
n_ Dat Sg m
PEOPLE
toutw
toutO
G5129
pd Dat Sg m
this
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
oud
oud
G3761
Adv
NOT-YET
neither
outws
houtOs
G3779
Adv
thus
eisakousontai
eisakousontai
G1522
vi Fut midD 3 Pl
THEY-SHALL-BE-INTO-HEARING
they-shall-be-hearkening
mou
mou
G3450
pp 1 Gen Sg
OF-ME
legei
legei
G3004
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-sayING
kurios
kurios
G2962
n_ Nom Sg m
Master
Lord
:22 14 wste
hOste
G5620
Conj
AS-BESIDES
so-that
ai
hai
G3588
t_ Nom Pl f
THE
glwssai
glOssai
G1100
n_ Nom Pl f
TONGUES
languages
eis
eis
G1519
Prep
INTO
shmeion
sEmeion
G4592
n_ Acc Sg n
SIGN
eisin
eisin
G1526
vi Pres vxx 3 Pl
ARE
ou
ou
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
tois
tois
G3588
t_ Dat Pl m
to-THE
pisteuousin
pisteuousin
G4100
ones-BELIEVING
ones-believing
Wherefore tongues are for a
sign, not to them that believe,
but to them that believe not:
but prophesying [serveth] not
for them that believe not, but
for them which believe.
22
alla
alla
G235
Conj
but
tois
tois
G3588
t_ Dat Pl m
to-THE
apistois
apistois
G571
a_ Dat Pl m
UN-BELIEVing-ones
unbelievers
h
hE
G3588
t_ Nom Sg f
THE
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
profhteia
prophEteia
G4394
n_ Nom Sg f
BEFORE-AVERment
prophecy
ou
ou
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
tois
tois
G3588
t_ Dat Pl m
to-THE
apistois
apistois
G571
a_ Dat Pl m
UN-BELIEVing-ones
unbelievers
1Corinthians 14
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
alla
alla
G235
Conj
but
tois
tois
G3588
t_ Dat Pl m
to-THE
pisteuousin
pisteuousin
G4100
ones-BELIEVING
ones-believing
:23 14 ean
ean
G1437
Cond
IF-EVER
oun
oun
G3767
Conj
THEN
sunelqh
sunelthE
G4905
vs 2Aor Act 3 Sg
MAY-BE-TOGETHER-COMING
may-be-coming-together
h
hE
G3588
t_ Nom Sg f
THE
ekklhsia
ekklEsia
G1577
n_ Nom Sg f
OUT-CALLED
ecclesia
olh
holE
G3650
a_ Nom Sg f
WHOLE
epi
epi
G1909
Prep
ON
to
to
G3588
t_ Acc Sg n
THE
If therefore the whole
church be come together into
one place, and all speak with
tongues, and there come in
[those that are] unlearned, or
unbelievers, will they not say
that ye are mad?
23
auto
auto
G846
pp Acc Sg n
SAME
same-place
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
pantes
pantes
G3956
a_ Nom Pl m
ALL
glwssais
glOssais
G1100
n_ Dat Pl f
to-TONGUES
to-languages
lalwsin
lalOsin
G2980
vs Pres Act 3 Pl
MAY-BE-TALKING
may-be-speaking
eiselqwsin
eiselthOsin
G1525
vs 2Aor Act 3 Pl
MAY-BE-INTO-COMING
may-be-entering
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
idiwtai
idiOtai
G2399
n_ Nom Pl m
ordinary
plain-persons
h
E
G2228
Part
OR
apistoi
apistoi
G571
a_ Nom Pl m
UN-BELIEVing-ones
unbelievers
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
erousin
erousin
G2046
vi Fut Act 3 Pl
THEY-SHALL-BE-declarING
oti
hoti
G3754
Conj
that
mainesqe
mainesthe
G3105
YE-ARE-beING-MAD
:24 14 ean
ean
G1437
Cond
IF-EVER
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
pantes
pantes
G3956
a_ Nom Pl m
ALL
profhteuwsin
prophEteuOsin
G4395
vs Pres Act 3 Pl
MAY-BE-BEFORE-AVERRING
may-be-prophesying
eiselqh
eiselthE
G1525
vs 2Aor Act 3 Sg
MAY-BE-INTO-COMING
may-be-entering
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
tis
tis
G5100
px Nom Sg m
ANY
some
But if all prophesy, and
there come in one that
believeth not, or [one]
unlearned, he is convinced of
all, he is judged of all:
24
apistos
apistos
G571
a_ Nom Sg m
UN-BELIEVing-one
unbeliever
h
E
G2228
Part
OR
idiwths
idiOtEs
G2399
n_ Nom m
ordinary
plain-person
elegcetai
elegchetai
G1651
vi Pres Pas 3 Sg
he-IS-beING-EXPOSED
upo
hupo
G5259
Prep
by
pantwn
pantOn
G3956
a_ Gen Pl m
ALL
anakrinetai
anakrinetai
G350
vi Pres Pas 3 Sg
he-IS-beING-examinED
upo
hupo
G5259
Prep
by
pantwn
pantOn
G3956
a_ Gen Pl m
ALL
:25 14 kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
outws
houtOs
G3779
Adv
thus
ta
ta
G3588
t_ Nom Pl n
THE
krupta
krupta
G2927
a_ Nom Pl n
HIDDen
hidden-things
ths
tEs
G3588
t_ Gen Sg f
OF-THE
kardias
kardias
G2588
n_ Gen Sg f
HEART
autou
autou
G846
pp Gen Sg m
OF-him
fanera
phanera
G5318
a_ Nom Pl n
apparent
ginetai
ginetai
G1096
IS-BECOMING
And thus are the secrets of
his heart made manifest; and
so falling down on [his] face
he will worship God, and
report that God is in you of a
truth.
25
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
outws
houtOs
G3779
Adv
thus
peswn
pesOn
G4098
FALLING
epi
epi
G1909
Prep
ON
proswpon
prosOpon
G4383
n_ Acc Sg n
face
proskunhsei
proskunEsei
G4352
vi Fut Act 3 Sg
he-SHALL-BE-worshipING
tw
tO
G3588
t_ Dat Sg m
to-THE
the
qew
theO
G2316
n_ Dat Sg m
God
apaggellwn
apaggellOn
G518
FROM-MESSAGING
reporting
oti
hoti
G3754
Conj
that
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
qeos
theos
G2316
n_ Nom Sg m
God
ontws
ontOs
G3689
Adv
BEINGly
really
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
among
umin
humin
G5213
pp 2 Dat Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
IS
:26 14 ti
ti
G5101
pi Nom Sg n
ANY
what ?
oun
oun
G3767
Conj
THEN
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
it-IS
adelfoi
adelphoi
G80
n_ Voc Pl m
brothers
brethren !
otan
hotan
G3752
Conj
when-EVER
whenever
sunerchsqe
sunerchEsthe
G4905
ekastos
hekastos
G1538
a_ Nom Sg m
EACH
each-one
. How is it then, brethren?
when ye come together, every
one of you hath a psalm, hath a
doctrine, hath a tongue, hath a
revelation, hath an
interpretation. Let all things be
done unto edifying.
26
umwn
humOn
G5216
pp 2 Gen Pl
OF-YOU
(p)
yalmon
psalmon
G5568
n_ Acc Sg m
psalm
ecei
echei
G2192
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-HAVING
didachn
didachEn
G1322
n_ Acc Sg f
TEACHing
ecei
echei
G2192
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-HAVING
glwssan
glOssan
G1100
n_ Acc Sg f
TONGUE
language
ecei
echei
G2192
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-HAVING
apokaluyin
apokalupsin
G602
n_ Acc Sg f
FROM-COVERing
revelation
ecei
echei
G2192
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-HAVING
ermhneian
hermEneian
G2058
n_ Acc Sg f
TRANSLATion
ecei
echei
G2192
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-HAVING
panta
panta
G3956
a_ Nom Pl n
ALL
pros
pros
G4314
Prep
TOWARD
oikodomhn
oikodomEn
G3619
n_ Acc Sg f
HOME-BUILDing
edification
genesqw
genesthO
G1096
vm 2Aor midD 3 Sg
LET-BE-BECOMING
let-it-be-becoming !
1Corinthians 14
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
:27 14 eite
eite
G1535
Conj
IF-BESIDES
besides-if
glwssh
glOssE
G1100
n_ Dat Sg f
to-TONGUE
to-language
tis
tis
G5100
px Nom Sg m
ANY
anyone
lalei
lalei
G2980
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-TALKING
is-speaking
kata
kata
G2596
Prep
according-to
duo
duo
G1417
a_ Nom
TWO
h
E
G2228
Part
OR
to
to
G3588
t_ Acc Sg n
THE
pleiston
pleiston
G4118
a_ Acc Sg n
MOST
If any man speak in an
[unknown] tongue, [let it be]
by two, or at the most [by]
three, and [that] by course; and
let one interpret.
27
treis
treis
G5140
a_ Nom Pl m
THREE
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
ana
ana
G303
Prep
UP
meros
meros
G3313
n_ Acc Sg n
PART
instalment
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
also
eis
heis
G1520
a_ Nom Sg m
ONE
diermhneuetw
diermEneuetO
G1329
vm Pres Act 3 Sg
LET-BE-THRU-TRANSLATING
let-him-be-interpreting !
:28 14 ean
ean
G1437
Cond
IF-EVER
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
h
E
G5600
vs Pres vxx 3 Sg
MAY-BE
there-may-be
diermhneuths
diermEneutEs
G1328
n_ Nom Sg m
THRU-TRANSLATer
interpreter
sigatw
sigatO
G4601
vm Pres Act 3 Sg
LET-him-BE-HUSHING
let-him-be-hushing !
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
ekklhsia
ekklEsia
G1577
n_ Dat Sg f
OUT-CALLED
ecclesia
But if there be no
interpreter, let him keep silence
in the church; and let him
speak to himself, and to God.
28
eautw
heautO
G1438
pf 3 Dat Sg m
to-self
to-himself
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
laleitw
laleitO
G2980
vm Pres Act 3 Sg
LET-him-BE-TALKING
let-him-be-speaking !
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
tw
tO
G3588
t_ Dat Sg m
to-THE
qew
theO
G2316
n_ Dat Sg m
God
:29 14 profhtai
prophEtai
G4396
n_ Nom Pl m
BEFORE-AVERers
prophets
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
duo
duo
G1417
a_ Nom
TWO
h
E
G2228
Part
OR
treis
treis
G5140
a_ Nom Pl m
THREE
laleitwsan
laleitOsan
G2980
vm Pres Act 3 Pl
LET-BE-TALKING
let-them-be-speaking !
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
oi
hoi
G3588
t_ Nom Pl m
THE
alloi
alloi
G243
a_ Nom Pl m
others
Let the prophets speak two
or three, and let the other
judge.
29
diakrinetwsan
diakrinetOsan
G1252
vm Pres Act 3 Pl
LET-BE-THRU-JUDGING
let-them-be-discriminating !
:30 14 ean
ean
G1437
Cond
IF-EVER
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
allw
allO
G243
a_ Dat Sg m
to-other
to-another
apokalufqh
apokaluphthE
G601
vs Aor Pas 3 Sg
MAY-BE-BEING-FROM-COVERED
it-may-be-being-revealed
kaqhmenw
kathEmenO
G2521
vp Pres midD/pasD Dat Sg m
sittING
sitting-by
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
If [any thing] be revealed to
another that sitteth by, let the
first hold his peace.
30
prwtos
prOtos
G4413
a_ Nom Sg m
BEFORE-most
first
sigatw
sigatO
G4601
vm Pres Act 3 Sg
LET-BE-HUSHING
let-him-be-hushing !
:31 14 dunasqe
dunasthe
G1410
YE-ARE-ABLE
ye-can
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
kaq
kath
G2596
Prep
according-to
ena
hena
G1520
a_ Acc Sg m
ONE
pantes
pantes
G3956
a_ Nom Pl m
ALL
profhteuein
prophEteuein
G4395
vn Pres Act
TO-BE-BEFORE-AVERRING
to-be-prophesying
ina
hina
G2443
Conj
THAT
pantes
pantes
G3956
a_ Nom Pl m
ALL
For ye may all prophesy one
by one, that all may learn, and
all may be comforted.
31
manqanwsin
manthanOsin
G3129
vs Pres Act 3 Pl
MAY-BE-UP-LEARNING
may-be-learning
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
pantes
pantes
G3956
a_ Nom Pl m
ALL
parakalwntai
parakalOntai
G3870
vs Pres Pas 3 Pl
MAY-BE-beING-BESIDE-CALLED
may-be-being-consoled
:32 14 kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
pneumata
pneumata
G4151
n_ Nom Pl n
spirits
profhtwn
prophEtOn
G4396
n_ Gen Pl m
OF-BEFORE-AVERers
of-prophets
profhtais
prophEtais
G4396
n_ Dat Pl m
to-BEFORE-AVERers
to-prophets
upotassetai
hupotassetai
G5293
vi Pres Pas 3 Sg
IS-beING-UNDER-SET
is-being-subject
And the spirits of the
prophets are subject to the
prophets.
32
:33 14 ou
ou
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
IS
akatastasias
akatastasias
G181
n_ Gen Sg f
OF-UN-DOWN-STANDing
of-turbulence
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
qeos
theos
G2316
n_ Nom Sg m
God
all
all
G235
Conj
but
eirhnhs
eirEnEs
G1515
n_ Gen Sg f
OF-PEACE
ws
hOs
G5613
Adv
AS
For God is not [the author]
of confusion, but of peace, as
in all churches of the saints.
33
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
pasais
pasais
G3956
a_ Dat Pl f
ALL
tais
tais
G3588
t_ Dat Pl f
THE
ekklhsiais
ekklEsiais
G1577
n_ Dat Pl f
OUT-CALLEDS
ecclesias
twn
tOn
G3588
t_ Gen Pl m
OF-THE
agiwn
hagiOn
G40
a_ Gen Pl m
HOLY-ones
saints
1Corinthians 14
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
:34 14 ai
hai
G3588
t_ Nom Pl f
THE
gunaikes
gunaikes
G1135
n_ Nom Pl f
WOMEN
umwn
humOn
G5216
pp 2 Gen Pl
OF-YOU
(p)
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
tais
tais
G3588
t_ Dat Pl f
THE
ekklhsiais
ekklEsiais
G1577
n_ Dat Pl f
OUT-CALLEDS
ecclesias
sigatwsan
sigatOsan
G4601
vm Pres Act 3 Pl
LET-BE-HUSHING
let-them-be-hushing !
ou
ou
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
. Let your women keep
silence in the churches: for it is
not permitted unto them to
speak; but [they are
commanded] to be under
obedience, as also saith the
law.
34
epitetraptai
epitetraptai
G2010
vi Perf Pas 3 Sg
it-HAS-been-permittED
autais
autais
G846
pp Dat Pl f
to-them
lalein
lalein
G2980
vn Pres Act
TO-BE-TALKING
to-be-speaking
all
all
G235
Conj
but
upotassesqai
hupotassesthai
G5293
vn Pres Mid
TO-BE-beING-UNDER-SET
to-be-being-subject
kaqws
kathOs
G2531
Adv
according-AS
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
also
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
nomos
nomos
G3551
n_ Nom Sg m
LAW
legei
legei
G3004
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-sayING
:35 14 ei
ei
G1487
Cond
IF
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
ti
ti
G5100
px Nom Sg n
ANY
anything
maqein
mathein
G3129
vn 2Aor Act
TO-BE-LEARNING
qelousin
thelousin
G2309
vi Pres Act 3 Pl
ARE-WILLING
they-are-willing
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
oikw
oikO
G3624
n_ Dat Sg m
HOME
tous
tous
G3588
t_ Acc Pl m
THE
idious
idious
G2398
a_ Acc Pl m
OWN
And if they will learn any
thing, let them ask their
husbands at home: for it is a
shame for women to speak in
the church.
35
andras
andras
G435
n_ Acc Pl m
MEN
husbands
eperwtatwsan
eperOtatOsan
G1905
vm Pres Act 3 Pl
LET-THEM-BE-inquirING-of
let-them-be-inquiring-of !
aiscron
aischron
G150
a_ Nom Sg n
VILE
shame
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
it-IS
gunaixin
gunaixin
G1135
n_ Dat Pl f
to-WOMEN
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
ekklhsia
ekklEsia
G1577
n_ Dat Sg f
OUT-CALLED
ecclesia
lalein
lalein
G2980
vn Pres Act
TO-BE-TALKING
to-be-speaking
:36 14 h
E
G2228
Part
OR
af
aph
G575
Prep
FROM
umwn
humOn
G5216
pp 2 Gen Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
logos
logos
G3056
n_ Nom Sg m
saying
word
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
qeou
theou
G2316
n_ Gen Sg m
God
exhlqen
exElthen
G1831
vi 2Aor Act 3 Sg
OUT-CAME
came-out
h
E
G2228
Part
OR
eis
eis
G1519
Prep
INTO
. What? came the word of
God out from you? or came it
unto you only?
36
umas
humas
G5209
pp 2 Acc Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
monous
monous
G3441
a_ Acc Pl m
ONLY
kathnthsen
katEntEsen
G2658
vi Aor Act 3 Sg
it-attains
:37 14 ei
ei
G1487
Cond
IF
tis
tis
G5100
px Nom Sg m
ANY
anyone
dokei
dokei
G1380
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-SEEMING
is-presuming
profhths
prophEtEs
G4396
n_ Nom Sg m
BEFORE-AVERer
prophet
einai
einai
G1511
vn Pres vxx
TO-BE
h
E
G2228
Part
OR
pneumatikos
pneumatikos
G4152
a_ Nom Sg m
spiritual
If any man think himself to
be a prophet, or spiritual, let
him acknowledge that the
things that I write unto you are
the commandments of the
Lord.
37
epiginwsketw
epiginOsketO
G1921
vm Pres Act 3 Sg
LET-him-BE-ON-KNOWING
let-him-be-recognizing !
a
ha
G3739
pr Acc Pl n
WHICH
which
(p)
grafw
graphO
G1125
vi Pres Act 1 Sg
I-AM-WRITING
umin
humin
G5213
pp 2 Dat Pl
to-YOU
(p)
to-ye
oti
hoti
G3754
Conj
that
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
kuriou
kuriou
G2962
n_ Gen Sg m
Master
Lord
eisin
eisin
G1526
vi Pres vxx 3 Pl
THEY-ARE
entolai
entolai
G1785
n_ Nom Pl f
directions
precepts
:38 14 ei
ei
G1487
Cond
IF
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
tis
tis
G5100
px Nom Sg m
ANY
anyone
agnoei
agnoei
G50
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-UN-KNOWING
is-being-ignorant
agnoeitw
agnoeitO
G50
vm Pres Act 3 Sg
LET-him-BE-UN-KNOWING
let-him-be-being-ignorant !
But if any man be ignorant,
let him be ignorant.
38
:39 14 wste
hOste
G5620
Conj
AS-BESIDES
so-that
adelfoi
adelphoi
G80
n_ Voc Pl m
brothers
brethren !
zhloute
zEloute
G2206
vm Pres Act 2 Pl
BE-BOILING
to
to
G3588
t_ Acc Sg n
THE
profhteuein
prophEteuein
G4395
vn Pres Act
TO-BE-BEFORE-AVERRING
to-be-prophesying
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
to
to
G3588
t_ Acc Sg n
THE
Wherefore, brethren, covet
to prophesy, and forbid not to
speak with tongues.
39
1Corinthians 14
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
lalein
lalein
G2980
vn Pres Act
TO-BE-TALKING
to-be-speaking
glwssais
glOssais
G1100
n_ Dat Pl f
to-TONGUES
to-languages
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
kwluete
kOluete
G2967
vm Pres Act 2 Pl
BE-FORBIDDING
be-ye-forbidding !
:40 14 panta
panta
G3956
a_ Nom Pl n
ALL
euschmonws
euschEmonOs
G2156
Adv
WELL-FIGUREly
respectably
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
kata
kata
G2596
Prep
according-to
taxin
taxin
G5010
n_ Acc Sg f
order
ginesqw
ginesthO
G1096
LET-BE-BECOMING
let-it-be-occurring !
Let all things be done
decently and in order.
40
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
:1 15 gnwrizw
gnOrizO
G1107
vi Pres Act 1 Sg
I-AM-KNOWizING
I-am-making-known
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
umin
humin
G5213
pp 2 Dat Pl
to-YOU
(p)
to-ye
adelfoi
adelphoi
G80
n_ Voc Pl m
brothers
brethren !
to
to
G3588
t_ Acc Sg n
THE
euaggelion
euaggelion
G2098
n_ Acc Sg n
WELL-MESSAGE
o
ho
G3739
pr Acc Sg n
WHICH
euhggelisamhn
euEggelisamEn
G2097
vi Aor Mid 1 Sg
I-WELL-MESSAGize
I-bring-
the-well-message
. Moreover, brethren, I
declare unto you the gospel
which I preached unto you,
which also ye have received,
and wherein ye stand;
1
umin
humin
G5213
pp 2 Dat Pl
to-YOU
(p)
to-ye
o
ho
G3739
pr Acc Sg n
WHICH
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
also
parelabete
parelabete
G3880
vi 2Aor Act 2 Pl
YE-BESIDE-GOT
ye-accepted
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
w
hO
G3739
pr Dat Sg n
WHICH
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
also
esthkate
hestEkate
G2476
vi Perf Act 2 Pl
YE-HAVE-STOOD
ye-stand
:2 15 di
di
G1223
Prep
THRU
through
ou
hou
G3739
pr Gen Sg n
WHICH
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
also
swzesqe
sOzesthe
G4982
vi Pres Pas 2 Pl
YE-ARE-beING-SAVED
tini
tini
G5100
px Dat Sg m
to-ANY
to-what
logw
logO
G3056
n_ Dat Sg m
saying
euhggelisamhn
euEggelisamEn
G2097
vi Aor Mid 1 Sg
I-WELL-MESSAGize
I-bring-the-well-message
umin
humin
G5213
pp 2 Dat Pl
to-YOU
(p)
to-ye
By which also ye are saved,
if ye keep in memory what I
preached unto you, unless ye
have believed in vain.
2
ei
ei
G1487
Cond
IF
katecete
katechete
G2722
vi Pres Act 2 Pl
YE-ARE-DOWN-HAVING
ye-are-retaining
ektos
ektos
G1622
Adv
OUTside
ei
ei
G1487
Cond
IF
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
eikh
eikE
G1500
Adv
SIMULATEly
feignedly
episteusate
episteusate
G4100
vi Aor Act 2 Pl
YE-BELIEVE
:3 15 paredwka
paredOka
G3860
vi Aor Act 1 Sg
I-BESIDE-GIVE
I-give-over
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
umin
humin
G5213
pp 2 Dat Pl
to-YOU
(p)
to-ye
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
among
prwtois
prOtois
G4413
a_ Dat Pl m
BEFORE-mosts
first-things
o
ho
G3739
pr Acc Sg n
WHICH
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
also
parelabon
parelabon
G3880
vi 2Aor Act 1 Sg
I-BESIDE-GOT
I-accepted
oti
hoti
G3754
Conj
that
cristos
christos
G5547
n_ Nom Sg m
ANOINTED
Christ
For I delivered unto you first
of all that which I also
received, how that Christ died
for our sins according to the
scriptures;
3
apeqanen
apethanen
G599
vi 2Aor Act 3 Sg
FROM-DIED
died
uper
huper
G5228
Prep
OVER
for-
the-sake-of
twn
tOn
G3588
t_ Gen Pl f
THE
amartiwn
hamartiOn
G266
n_ Gen Pl f
misses
sins
hmwn
hEmOn
G2257
pp 1 Gen Pl
OF-US
kata
kata
G2596
Prep
according-to
tas
tas
G3588
t_ Acc Pl f
THE
grafas
graphas
G1124
n_ Acc Pl f
WRITings
scriptures
:4 15 kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
oti
hoti
G3754
Conj
that
etafh
etaphE
G2290
vi 2Aor Pas 3 Sg
He-WAS-entombed
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
oti
hoti
G3754
Conj
that
eghgertai
egEgertai
G1453
vi Perf Pas 3 Sg
He-HAS-been-ROUSED
th
tE
G3588
t_ Dat Sg f
to-THE
trith
tritE
G5154
a_ Dat Sg f
third
hmera
hEmera
G2250
n_ Dat Sg f
DAY
And that he was buried, and
that he rose again the third day
according to the scriptures:
4
kata
kata
G2596
Prep
according-to
tas
tas
G3588
t_ Acc Pl f
THE
grafas
graphas
G1124
n_ Acc Pl f
WRITings
scriptures
:5 15 kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
oti
hoti
G3754
Conj
that
wfqh
OphthE
G3700
vi Aor Pas 3 Sg
He-WAS-VIEWED
he-was-seen
khfa
kEpha
G2786
n_ Dat Sg m
to-CEPHAS
eita
eita
G1534
Adv
THEREAFTER
tois
tois
G3588
t_ Dat Pl m
to-THE
dwdeka
dOdeka
G1427
a_ Nom
TWO-TEN
twelve
And that he was seen of
Cephas, then of the twelve:
5
:6 15 epeita
epeita
G1899
Adv
ON-THEREAFTER
thereupon
wfqh
OphthE
G3700
vi Aor Pas 3 Sg
He-WAS-VIEWED
he-was-seen
epanw
epanO
G1883
Adv
ON-UP
over
pentakosiois
pentakosiois
G4001
a_ Dat Pl m
to-FIVE-hundred
adelfois
adelphois
G80
n_ Dat Pl m
brothers
brethren
efapax
ephapax
G2178
Adv
ON-ONCE
at-once
ex
ex
G1537
Prep
OUT
wn
hOn
G3739
pr Gen Pl m
OF-WHOM
After that, he was seen of
above five hundred brethren at
once; of whom the greater part
remain unto this present, but
some are fallen asleep.
6
oi
hoi
G3588
t_ Nom Pl m
THE
pleious
pleious
G4119
a_ Nom Pl m Cmp
MORE
majority
menousin
menousin
G3306
vi Pres Act 3 Pl
ARE-REMAINING
ews
heOs
G2193
Conj
TILL
arti
arti
G737
Adv
at-PRESENT
tines
tines
G5100
px Nom Pl m
ANY
some
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
also
ekoimhqhsan
ekoimEthEsan
G2837
vi Aor Pas 3 Pl
WERE-reposED
were-put-to-repose
:7 15 epeita
epeita
G1899
Adv
ON-THEREAFTER
thereupon
wfqh
OphthE
G3700
vi Aor Pas 3 Sg
He-WAS-VIEWED
he-was-seen
iakwbw
iakObO
G2385
n_ Dat Sg m
to-JACOBUS
to-James
eita
eita
G1534
Adv
THEREAFTER
tois
tois
G3588
t_ Dat Pl m
to-THE
apostolois
apostolois
G652
n_ Dat Pl m
commissioners
apostles
pasin
pasin
G3956
a_ Dat Pl m
ALL
After that, he was seen of
James; then of all the apostles.
7
:8 15 escaton
eschaton
G2078
a_ Acc Sg m
LAST
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
pantwn
pantOn
G3956
a_ Gen Pl m
OF-ALL
wsperei
hOsperei
G5619
Adv
AS-EVEN-IF
even-as-if
tw
tO
G3588
t_ Dat Sg n
to-THE
ektrwmati
ektrOmati
G1626
n_ Dat Sg n
abortion
premature-birth
wfqh
OphthE
G3700
vi Aor Pas 3 Sg
He-WAS-VIEWED
he-was-seen
kamoi
kamoi
G2504
pp 1 Dat Sg Con
AND-to-ME
also-to-me
And last of all he was seen of
me also, as of one born out of
due time.
8
1Corinthians 15
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
:9 15 egw
egO
G1473
pp 1 Nom Sg
I
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
eimi
eimi
G1510
vi Pres vxx 1 Sg
AM
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
elacistos
elachistos
G1646
a_ Nom Sg m
INFERIOR-most
least
twn
tOn
G3588
t_ Gen Pl m
OF-THE
apostolwn
apostolOn
G652
n_ Gen Pl m
commissioners
apostles
os
hos
G3739
pr Nom Sg m
WHO
For I am the least of the
apostles, that am not meet to be
called an apostle, because I
persecuted the church of God.
9
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
eimi
eimi
G1510
vi Pres vxx 1 Sg
AM
ikanos
hikanos
G2425
a_ Nom Sg m
enough
competent
kaleisqai
kaleisthai
G2564
vn Pres Pas
TO-BE-beING-CALLED
apostolos
apostolos
G652
n_ Nom Sg m
commissioner
apostle
dioti
dioti
G1360
Conj
THRU-that
because-that
ediwxa
ediOxa
G1377
vi Aor Act 1 Sg
I-CHASE
I-persecute
thn
tEn
G3588
t_ Acc Sg f
THE
ekklhsian
ekklEsian
G1577
n_ Acc Sg f
OUT-CALLED
ecclesia
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
qeou
theou
G2316
n_ Gen Sg m
God
:10 15 cariti
chariti
G5485
n_ Dat Sg f
to-grace
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
qeou
theou
G2316
n_ Gen Sg m
OF-God
eimi
eimi
G1510
vi Pres vxx 1 Sg
I-AM
o
ho
G3739
pr Nom Sg n
WHICH
eimi
eimi
G1510
vi Pres vxx 1 Sg
I-AM
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
h
hE
G3588
t_ Nom Sg f
THE
caris
charis
G5485
n_ Nom Sg f
grace
But by the grace of God I
am what I am: and his grace
which [was bestowed] upon
me was not in vain; but I
laboured more abundantly than
they all: yet not I, but the grace
of God which was with me.
10
autou
autou
G846
pp Gen Sg m
OF-Him
h
hE
G3588
t_ Nom Sg f
THE
eis
eis
G1519
Prep
INTO
eme
eme
G1691
pp 1 Acc Sg
ME
ou
ou
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
kenh
kenE
G2756
a_ Nom Sg f
EMPTY
for-naught
egenhqh
egenEthE
G1096
vi Aor pasD 3 Sg
WAS-BECOMED
was-become
alla
alla
G235
Conj
but
perissoteron
perissoteron
G4053
a_ Acc Sg m Cmp
more-excessive
more-exceedingly
autwn
autOn
G846
pp Gen Pl m
OF-them
pantwn
pantOn
G3956
a_ Gen Pl m
ALL
ekopiasa
ekopiasa
G2872
vi Aor Act 1 Sg
I-toil
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
egw
egO
G1473
pp 1 Nom Sg
I
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
all
all
G235
Conj
but
h
hE
G3588
t_ Nom Sg f
THE
caris
charis
G5485
n_ Nom Sg f
grace
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
qeou
theou
G2316
n_ Gen Sg m
God
h
hE
G3588
t_ Nom Sg f
THE
sun
sun
G4862
Prep
TOGETHER
together
with
emoi
emoi
G1698
pp 1 Dat Sg
to-ME
me
:11 15 eite
eite
G1535
Conj
IF-BESIDES
whether
oun
oun
G3767
Conj
THEN
egw
egO
G1473
pp 1 Nom Sg
I
eite
eite
G1535
Conj
IF-BESIDES
or
ekeinoi
ekeinoi
G1565
pd Nom Pl m
those
outws
houtOs
G3779
Adv
thus
khrussomen
kErussomen
G2784
vi Pres Act 1 Pl
WE-ARE-PROCLAIMING
we-are-heralding
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
outws
houtOs
G3779
Adv
thus
Therefore whether [it were]
I or they, so we preach, and so
ye believed.
11
episteusate
episteusate
G4100
vi Aor Act 2 Pl
YE-BELIEVE
:12 15 ei
ei
G1487
Cond
IF
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
cristos
christos
G5547
n_ Nom Sg m
ANOINTED
Christ
khrussetai
kErussetai
G2784
vi Pres Pas 3 Sg
IS-beING-PROCLAIMED
is-being-heralded
oti
hoti
G3754
Conj
that
ek
ek
G1537
Prep
OUT
nekrwn
nekrOn
G3498
a_ Gen Pl m
OF-DEAD-ones
of-dead-ones
eghgertai
egEgertai
G1453
vi Perf Pas 3 Sg
He-HAS-been-ROUSED
pws
pOs
G4459
Adv Int
how
how ?
. Now if Christ be preached
that he rose from the dead,
how say some among you that
there is no resurrection of the
dead?
12
legousin
legousin
G3004
vi Pres Act 3 Pl
ARE-sayING
tines
tines
G5100
px Nom Pl m
ANY
some
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
among
umin
humin
G5213
pp 2 Dat Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
oti
hoti
G3754
Conj
that
anastasis
anastasis
G386
n_ Nom Sg f
UP-STANDing
resurrection
nekrwn
nekrOn
G3498
a_ Gen Pl m
OF-DEAD-ones
of-dead-ones
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
IS
there-is
:13 15 ei
ei
G1487
Cond
IF
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
anastasis
anastasis
G386
n_ Nom Sg f
UP-STANDing
resurrection
nekrwn
nekrOn
G3498
a_ Gen Pl m
OF-DEAD-ones
of-dead-ones
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
IS
there-is
oude
oude
G3761
Adv
NOT-YET
neither
cristos
christos
G5547
n_ Nom Sg m
ANOINTED
Christ
eghgertai
egEgertai
G1453
vi Perf Pas 3 Sg
HAS-been-ROUSED
But if there be no
resurrection of the dead, then
is Christ not risen:
13
:14 15 ei
ei
G1487
Cond
IF
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
cristos
christos
G5547
n_ Nom Sg m
ANOINTED
Christ
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
eghgertai
egEgertai
G1453
vi Perf Pas 3 Sg
HAS-been-ROUSED
kenon
kenon
G2756
a_ Nom Sg n
EMPTY
for-naught
ara
ara
G686
Part
CONSEQUENTLY
to
to
G3588
t_ Nom Sg n
THE
And if Christ be not risen,
then [is] our preaching vain,
and your faith [is] also vain.
14
1Corinthians 15
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
khrugma
kErugma
G2782
n_ Nom Sg n
PROCLAMATION
heralding
hmwn
hEmOn
G2257
pp 1 Gen Pl
OF-US
kenh
kenE
G2756
a_ Nom Sg f
EMPTY
for-naught
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
also
h
hE
G3588
t_ Nom Sg f
THE
pistis
pistis
G4102
n_ Nom Sg f
BELIEF
faith
umwn
humOn
G5216
pp 2 Gen Pl
OF-YOU
(p)
of-ye
:15 15 euriskomeqa
heuriskometha
G2147
vi Pres Pas 1 Pl
WE-ARE-beING-FOUND
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
also
yeudomartures
pseudomartures
G5575
n_ Nom Pl m
FALSE-witnesses
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
qeou
theou
G2316
n_ Gen Sg m
God
oti
hoti
G3754
Conj
that
seeing-that
Yea, and we are found false
witnesses of God; because we
have testified of God that he
raised up Christ: whom he
raised not up, if so be that the
dead rise not.
15
emarturhsamen
emarturEsamen
G3140
vi Aor Act 1 Pl
WE-witness
we-testify
kata
kata
G2596
Prep
DOWN
according-to
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
the
qeou
theou
G2316
n_ Gen Sg m
God
oti
hoti
G3754
Conj
that
hgeiren
Egeiren
G1453
vi Aor Act 3 Sg
He-ROUSES
ton
ton
G3588
t_ Acc Sg m
THE
criston
christon
G5547
n_ Acc Sg m
ANOINTED
Christ
on
hon
G3739
pr Acc Sg m
WHOM
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
hgeiren
Egeiren
G1453
vi Aor Act 3 Sg
He-ROUSES
eiper
eiper
G1512
Cond
IF-EVEN
if-so-be-that
ara
ara
G686
Part
CONSEQUENTLY
nekroi
nekroi
G3498
a_ Nom Pl m
DEAD-ones
dead-ones
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
egeirontai
egeirontai
G1453
vi Pres Pas 3 Pl
ARE-beING-ROUSED
:16 15 ei
ei
G1487
Cond
IF
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
nekroi
nekroi
G3498
a_ Nom Pl m
DEAD-ones
dead-ones
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
egeirontai
egeirontai
G1453
vi Pres Pas 3 Pl
ARE-beING-ROUSED
oude
oude
G3761
Adv
NOT-YET
neither
cristos
christos
G5547
n_ Nom Sg m
ANOINTED
Christ
eghgertai
egEgertai
G1453
vi Perf Pas 3 Sg
HAS-been-ROUSED
For if the dead rise not, then
is not Christ raised:
16
:17 15 ei
ei
G1487
Cond
IF
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
cristos
christos
G5547
n_ Nom Sg m
ANOINTED
Christ
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
eghgertai
egEgertai
G1453
vi Perf Pas 3 Sg
HAS-been-ROUSED
mataia
mataia
G3152
a_ Nom Sg f
VAIN
h
hE
G3588
t_ Nom Sg f
THE
pistis
pistis
G4102
n_ Nom Sg f
BELIEF
faith
umwn
humOn
G5216
pp 2 Gen Pl
OF-YOU
(p)
of-ye
eti
eti
G2089
Adv
STILL
And if Christ be not raised,
your faith [is] vain; ye are yet
in your sins.
17
este
este
G2075
vi Pres vxx 2 Pl
YE-ARE
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
tais
tais
G3588
t_ Dat Pl f
THE
amartiais
hamartiais
G266
n_ Dat Pl f
misses
sins
umwn
humOn
G5216
pp 2 Gen Pl
OF-YOU
(p)
of-ye
:18 15 ara
ara
G686
Part
CONSEQUENTLY
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
also
oi
hoi
G3588
t_ Nom Pl m
THE
koimhqentes
koimEthentes
G2837
vp Aor Pas Nom Pl m
ones-BEING-reposED
ones-being-put-to-repose
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
cristw
christO
G5547
n_ Dat Sg m
ANOINTED
Christ
apwlonto
apOlonto
G622
vi 2Aor Mid 3 Pl
were-destroyED
perished
Then they also which are
fallen asleep in Christ are
perished.
18
:19 15 ei
ei
G1487
Cond
IF
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
th
tE
G3588
t_ Dat Sg f
THE
zwh
zOE
G2222
n_ Dat Sg f
LIFE
tauth
tautE
G3778
pd Dat Sg f
this
hlpikotes
Elpikotes
G1679
vp Perf Act Nom Pl m
HAVING-EXPECTED
having-expectation
esmen
esmen
G2070
vi Pres vxx 1 Pl
ARE
we-are
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
cristw
christO
G5547
n_ Dat Sg m
ANOINTED
Christ
monon
monon
G3440
Adv
ONLY
If in this life only we have
hope in Christ, we are of all
men most miserable.
19
eleeinoteroi
eleeinoteroi
G1652
a_ Nom Pl m Cmp
more-MERCYable
more-forlorn
pantwn
pantOn
G3956
a_ Gen Pl m
OF-ALL
anqrwpwn
anthrOpOn
G444
n_ Gen Pl m
humans
esmen
esmen
G2070
vi Pres vxx 1 Pl
WE-ARE
:20 15 nuni
nuni
G3570
Adv
NOW
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
cristos
christos
G5547
n_ Nom Sg m
ANOINTED
Christ
eghgertai
egEgertai
G1453
vi Perf Pas 3 Sg
HAS-been-ROUSED
ek
ek
G1537
Prep
OUT
nekrwn
nekrOn
G3498
a_ Gen Pl m
OF-DEAD-ones
of-dead-ones
aparch
aparchE
G536
n_ Nom Sg f
first-fruit
firstfruit
twn
tOn
G3588
t_ Gen Pl m
OF-THE
. But now is Christ risen
from the dead, [and] become
the firstfruits of them that
slept.
20
kekoimhmenwn
kekoimEmenOn
G2837
vp Perf Pas Gen Pl m
ones-HAVING-been-reposED
having-been-put-to-repose
egeneto
egeneto
G1096
vi 2Aor midD 3 Sg
BECAME
:21 15 epeidh
epeidE
G1894
Conj
ON-IF-BIND
since-in-fact
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
di
di
G1223
Prep
THRU
through
anqrwpou
anthrOpou
G444
n_ Gen Sg m
human
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
qanatos
thanatos
G2288
n_ Nom Sg m
DEATH
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
also
di
di
G1223
Prep
THRU
through
anqrwpou
anthrOpou
G444
n_ Gen Sg m
human
For since by man [came]
death, by man [came] also the
resurrection of the dead.
21
1Corinthians 15
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
anastasis
anastasis
G386
n_ Nom Sg f
UP-STANDing
resurrection
nekrwn
nekrOn
G3498
a_ Gen Pl m
OF-DEAD-ones
of-dead-ones
:22 15 wsper
hOsper
G5618
Adv
AS-EVEN
even-as
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
tw
tO
G3588
t_ Dat Sg m
THE
adam
adam
G76
ni proper
ADAM
pantes
pantes
G3956
a_ Nom Pl m
ALL
apoqnhskousin
apothnEskousin
G599
vi Pres Act 3 Pl
ARE-FROM-DYING
are-dying
outws
houtOs
G3779
Adv
thus
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
also
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
For as in Adam all die, even
so in Christ shall all be made
alive.
22
tw
tO
G3588
t_ Dat Sg m
THE
cristw
christO
G5547
n_ Dat Sg m
ANOINTED
Christ
pantes
pantes
G3956
a_ Nom Pl m
ALL
zwopoihqhsontai
zOopoiEthEsontai
G2227
vi Fut Pas 3 Pl
SHALL-BE-BEING-made-to-LIVE
shall-be-being-vivified
:23 15 ekastos
hekastos
G1538
a_ Nom Sg m
EACH
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
tw
tO
G3588
t_ Dat Sg n
THE
idiw
idiO
G2398
a_ Dat Sg m
OWN
tagmati
tagmati
G5001
n_ Dat Sg n
SET
class
aparch
aparchE
G536
n_ Nom Sg f
Firstfruit
cristos
christos
G5547
n_ Nom Sg m
ANOINTED
Christ
epeita
epeita
G1899
Adv
ON-THEREAFTER
thereupon
But every man in his own
order: Christ the firstfruits;
afterward they that are Christ's
at his coming.
23
oi
hoi
G3588
t_ Nom Pl m
THE
the-ones
cristou
christou
G5547
n_ Gen Sg m
ANOINTED
Christ
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
th
tE
G3588
t_ Dat Sg f
THE
parousia
parousia
G3952
n_ Dat Sg f
BESIDE-BEING
presence
autou
autou
G846
pp Gen Sg m
OF-Him
:24 15 eita
eita
G1534
Adv
THEREAFTER
to
to
G3588
t_ Nom Sg n
THE
telos
telos
G5056
n_ Nom Sg n
FINISH
consummation
otan
hotan
G3752
Conj
when-EVER
whenever
paradw
paradO
G3860
vs 2Aor Act 3 Sg
MAY-He-BE-BESIDE-GIVING
he-may-be-giving-up
thn
tEn
G3588
t_ Acc Sg f
THE
basileian
basileian
G932
n_ Acc Sg f
KINGdom
Then [cometh] the end,
when he shall have delivered
up the kingdom to God, even
the Father; when he shall have
put down all rule and all
authority and power.
24
tw
tO
G3588
t_ Dat Sg m
to-THE
qew
theO
G2316
n_ Dat Sg m
God
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
patri
patri
G3962
n_ Dat Sg m
FATHER
otan
hotan
G3752
Conj
when-EVER
whenever
katarghsh
katargEsE
G2673
vs Aor Act 3 Sg
He-SHOULD-BE-DOWN-UN-ACTING
he-should-be-nullifying
pasan
pasan
G3956
a_ Acc Sg f
EVERY
all
archn
archEn
G746
n_ Acc Sg f
ORIGINal
sovereignty
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
pasan
pasan
G3956
a_ Acc Sg f
EVERY
all
exousian
exousian
G1849
n_ Acc Sg f
authority
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
dunamin
dunamin
G1411
n_ Acc Sg f
ABILITY
power
:25 15 dei
dei
G1163
vi Pres im-Act 3 Sg
IS-BINDING
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
auton
auton
G846
pp Acc Sg m
Him
basileuein
basileuein
G936
vn Pres Act
TO-BE-reignING
acris
achris
G891
Prep
UNTIL
ou
hou
G3739
pr Gen Sg m
WHICH
an
an
G302
Part
EVER
qh
thE
G5087
vs 2Aor Act 3 Sg
He-MAY-BE-PLACING
For he must reign, till he
hath put all enemies under his
feet.
25
pantas
pantas
G3956
a_ Acc Pl m
ALL
tous
tous
G3588
t_ Acc Pl m
THE
ecqrous
echthrous
G2190
a_ Acc Pl m
enemies
upo
hupo
G5259
Prep
UNDER
tous
tous
G3588
t_ Acc Pl m
THE
podas
podas
G4228
n_ Acc Pl m
FEET
autou
autou
G846
pp Gen Sg m
OF-Him
:26 15 escatos
eschatos
G2078
a_ Nom Sg m
LAST
ecqros
echthros
G2190
a_ Nom Sg m
enemy
katargeitai
katargeitai
G2673
vi Pres Pas 3 Sg
IS-beING-DOWN-UN-ACTED
is-being-abolished
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
qanatos
thanatos
G2288
n_ Nom Sg m
DEATH
The last enemy [that] shall
be destroyed [is] death.
26
:27 15 panta
panta
G3956
a_ Acc Pl n
ALL
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
upetaxen
hupetaxen
G5293
vi Aor Act 3 Sg
He-UNDER-SETS
he-subjects
upo
hupo
G5259
Prep
UNDER
tous
tous
G3588
t_ Acc Pl m
THE
podas
podas
G4228
n_ Acc Pl m
FEET
autou
autou
G846
pp Gen Sg m
OF-Him
otan
hotan
G3752
Conj
when-EVER
whenever
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
For he hath put all things
under his feet. But when he
saith all things are put under
[him, it is] manifest that he is
excepted, which did put all
things under him.
27
eiph
eipE
G2036
vs 2Aor Act 3 Sg
He-MAY-BE-sayING
oti
hoti
G3754
Conj
that
panta
panta
G3956
a_ Nom Pl n
ALL
upotetaktai
hupotetaktai
G5293
vi Perf Pas 3 Sg
HAS-been-UNDER-SET
has-been-subjected
dhlon
dElon
G1212
a_ Nom Sg n
EVIDENT
oti
hoti
G3754
Conj
that
ektos
ektos
G1622
Adv
OUTside
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
1Corinthians 15
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
upotaxantos
hupotaxantos
G5293
vp Aor Act Gen Sg m
One-UNDER-SETTing
one-subjecting
autw
autO
G846
pp Dat Sg m
to-Him
ta
ta
G3588
t_ Acc Pl n
THE
panta
panta
G3956
a_ Acc Pl n
ALL
:28 15 otan
hotan
G3752
Conj
when-EVER
whenever
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
upotagh
hupotagE
G5293
vs 2Aor Pas 3 Sg
MAY-BE-BEING-UNDER-SET
may-be-being-subjected
autw
autO
G846
pp Dat Sg m
to-Him
ta
ta
G3588
t_ Acc Pl n
THE
panta
panta
G3956
a_ Acc Pl n
ALL
tote
tote
G5119
Adv
then
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
also
autos
autos
G846
pp Nom Sg m
SAME
s
himself
And when all things shall be
subdued unto him, then shall
the Son also himself be subject
unto him that put all things
under him, that God may be all
in all.
28
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
uios
huios
G5207
n_ Nom Sg m
SON
upotaghsetai
hupotagEsetai
G5293
vi 2Fut Pas 3 Sg
SHALL-BE-BEING-UNDER-SET
shall-be-being-subjected
tw
tO
G3588
t_ Dat Sg m
to-THE
upotaxanti
hupotaxanti
G5293
vp Aor Act Dat Sg m
One-UNDER-SETTing
one-subjecting
autw
autO
G846
pp Dat Sg m
to-Him
ta
ta
G3588
t_ Acc Pl n
THE
panta
panta
G3956
a_ Acc Pl n
ALL
ina
hina
G2443
Conj
THAT
h
E
G5600
vs Pres vxx 3 Sg
MAY-BE
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
qeos
theos
G2316
n_ Nom Sg m
God
ta
ta
G3588
t_ Nom Pl n
THE
panta
panta
G3956
a_ Nom Pl n
ALL
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
pasin
pasin
G3956
a_ Dat Pl n
ALL
:29 15 epei
epei
G1893
Conj
since
else
ti
ti
G5101
pi Acc Sg n
ANY
what ?
poihsousin
poiEsousin
G4160
vi Fut Act 3 Pl
SHALL-BE-DOING
oi
hoi
G3588
t_ Nom Pl m
THE
baptizomenoi
baptizomenoi
G907
ones-beING-DIPizED
ones-baptizing
uper
huper
G5228
Prep
OVER
for-the-sake-of
twn
tOn
G3588
t_ Gen Pl m
THE
nekrwn
nekrOn
G3498
a_ Gen Pl m
DEAD-ones
dead-ones
Else what shall they do
which are baptized for the
dead, if the dead rise not at all?
why are they then baptized for
the dead?
29
ei
ei
G1487
Cond
IF
olws
holOs
G3654
Adv
WHOLly
absolutely
nekroi
nekroi
G3498
a_ Nom Pl m
DEAD-ones
dead-ones
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
egeirontai
egeirontai
G1453
vi Pres Pas 3 Pl
ARE-beING-ROUSED
ti
ti
G5101
pi Acc Sg n
ANY
why ?
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
also
baptizontai
baptizontai
G907
vi Pres Pas 3 Pl
THEY-ARE-beING-DIPizED
they-are-baptizing
uper
huper
G5228
Prep
OVER
for-the-sake-of
twn
tOn
G3588
t_ Gen Pl m
THE
nekrwn
nekrOn
G3498
a_ Gen Pl m
DEAD-ones
dead-ones
:30 15 ti
ti
G5101
pi Acc Sg n
ANY
why ?
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
also
hmeis
hEmeis
G2249
pp 1 Nom Pl
WE
kinduneuomen
kinduneuomen
G2793
vi Pres Act 1 Pl
ARE-DANGERING
are-being-in-danger
pasan
pasan
G3956
a_ Acc Sg f
EVERY
wran
hOran
G5610
n_ Acc Sg f
HOUR
And why stand we in
jeopardy every hour?
30
:31 15 kaq
kath
G2596
Prep
according-to
hmeran
hEmeran
G2250
n_ Acc Sg f
DAY
apoqnhskw
apothnEskO
G599
vi Pres Act 1 Sg
I-AM-FROM-DYING
I-am-dying
nh
nE
G3513
Part
BY
thn
tEn
G3588
t_ Acc Sg f
THE
umeteran
humeteran
G5212
ps 2 Acc Pl
YOUR-more
of-yours
kauchsin
kauchEsin
G2746
n_ Acc Sg f
BOASTing
hn
hEn
G3739
pr Acc Sg f
WHICH
I protest by your rejoicing
which I have in Christ Jesus
our Lord, I die daily.
31
ecw
echO
G2192
vi Pres Act 1 Sg
I-AM-HAVING
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
cristw
christO
G5547
n_ Dat Sg m
ANOINTED
Christ
ihsou
iEsou
G2424
n_ Dat Sg m
JESUS
tw
tO
G3588
t_ Dat Sg m
THE
kuriw
kuriO
G2962
n_ Dat Sg m
Master
Lord
hmwn
hEmOn
G2257
pp 1 Gen Pl
OF-US
:32 15 ei
ei
G1487
Cond
IF
kata
kata
G2596
Prep
according-to
anqrwpon
anthrOpon
G444
n_ Acc Sg m
human
eqhriomachsa
ethEriomachEsa
G2341
vi Aor Act 1 Sg
I-WILD-BEAST-FIGHT
I-fight-wild-beasts
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
efesw
ephesO
G2181
n_ Dat Sg f
EPHESUS
ti
ti
G5101
pi Nom Sg n
ANY
what ?
moi
moi
G3427
pp 1 Dat Sg
to-ME
to
to
G3588
t_ Nom Sg n
THE
If after the manner of men I
have fought with beasts at
Ephesus, what advantageth it
me, if the dead rise not? let us
eat and drink; for to morrow
we die.
32
ofelos
ophelos
G3786
n_ Nom Sg n
benefit
ei
ei
G1487
Cond
IF
nekroi
nekroi
G3498
a_ Nom Pl m
DEAD-ones
dead-ones
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
egeirontai
egeirontai
G1453
vi Pres Pas 3 Pl
ARE-beING-ROUSED
fagwmen
phagOmen
G5315
vs 2Aor Act 1 Pl
WE-MAY-BE-EATING
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
piwmen
piOmen
G4095
vs 2Aor Act 1 Pl
WE-MAY-BE-DRINKING
may-be-drinking
aurion
aurion
G839
Adv
MORROW
tomorrow
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
apoqnhskomen
apothnEskomen
G599
vi Pres Act 1 Pl
WE-ARE-FROM-DYING
we-are-dying
1Corinthians 15
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
:33 15 mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
planasqe
planasthe
G4105
vm Pres Pas 2 Pl
BE-beING-STRAYED
be-ye-being-deceived !
fqeirousin
phtheirousin
G5351
vi Pres Act 3 Pl
ARE-CORRUPTING
hqh
EthE
G2239
n_ Acc Pl n
CUSTOMS
characters
crhsq
chrEsth
G5543
a_ Acc Pl n
kind
omiliai
homiliai
G3657
n_ Nom Pl f
conversations
kakai
kakai
G2556
a_ Nom Pl f
EVIL
Be not deceived: evil
communications corrupt good
manners.
33
:34 15 eknhyate
eknEpsate
G1594
vm Aor Act 2 Pl
OUT-sober
sober-up-ye !
dikaiws
dikaiOs
G1346
Adv
JUSTly
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
amartanete
hamartanete
G264
vm Pres Act 2 Pl
BE-missING
be-ye-sinning !
agnwsian
agnOsian
G56
n_ Acc Sg f
UN-KNOWledge
ignorance
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
qeou
theou
G2316
n_ Gen Sg m
OF-God
tines
tines
G5100
px Nom Pl m
ANY
some
Awake to righteousness,
and sin not; for some have not
the knowledge of God: I speak
[this] to your shame.
34
ecousin
echousin
G2192
vi Pres Act 3 Pl
ARE-HAVING
pros
pros
G4314
Prep
TOWARD
entrophn
entropEn
G1791
n_ Acc Sg f
abashment
umin
humin
G5213
pp 2 Dat Pl
to-YOU
(p)
to-ye
legw
legO
G3004
vi Pres Act 1 Sg
I-AM-sayING
I-am-saying-this
:35 15 all
all
G235
Conj
but
erei
erei
G2046
vi Fut Act 3 Sg
SHALL-BE-declarING
shall-be-protesting
tis
tis
G5100
px Nom Sg m
ANY
someone
pws
pOs
G4459
Adv Int
how
how ?
egeirontai
egeirontai
G1453
vi Pres Pas 3 Pl
ARE-beING-ROUSED
oi
hoi
G3588
t_ Nom Pl m
THE
nekroi
nekroi
G3498
a_ Nom Pl m
DEAD-ones
dead-ones
poiw
poiO
G4169
pi Dat Sg n
?-to-THE-WHICH
to-what ?
. But some [man] will say,
How are the dead raised up?
and with what body do they
come?
35
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
swmati
sOmati
G4983
n_ Dat Sg n
BODY
ercontai
erchontai
G2064
THEY-ARE-COMING
:36 15 afron
aphron
G878
a_ Voc Sg m
UN-DISPOSED !
imprudent-one !
su
su
G4771
pp 2 Nom Sg
YOU
o
ho
G3739
pr Nom Sg n
WHICH
speireis
speireis
G4687
vi Pres Act 2 Sg
YOU-ARE-SOWING
are-sowing
ou
ou
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
zwopoieitai
zOopoieitai
G2227
vi Pres Pas 3 Sg
IS-beING-made-to-LIVE
is-being-vivified
ean
ean
G1437
Cond
IF-EVER
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
[Thou] fool, that which thou
sowest is not quickened,
except it die:
36
apoqanh
apothanE
G599
vs 2Aor Act 3 Sg
it-MAY-BE-FROM-DYING
it-may-be-dying
:37 15 kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
o
ho
G3739
pr Nom Sg n
WHICH
speireis
speireis
G4687
vi Pres Act 2 Sg
YOU-ARE-SOWING
ou
ou
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
to
to
G3588
t_ Acc Sg n
THE
swma
sOma
G4983
n_ Acc Sg n
BODY
to
to
G3588
t_ Acc Sg n
THE
genhsomenon
genEsomenon
G1096
vp Fut midD Acc Sg n
SHALL-BE-BECOMING
shall-be-coming-to-be
And that which thou
sowest, thou sowest not that
body that shall be, but bare
grain, it may chance of wheat,
or of some other [grain]:
37
speireis
speireis
G4687
vi Pres Act 2 Sg
YOU-ARE-SOWING
alla
alla
G235
Conj
but
gumnon
gumnon
G1131
a_ Acc Sg m
NAKED
kokkon
kokkon
G2848
n_ Acc Sg m
KERNEL
ei
ei
G1487
Cond
IF
tucoi
tuchoi
G5177
vo 2Aor Act 3 Sg
MAY-BE-HAPPENING
may-it-be-happening
sitou
sitou
G4621
n_ Gen Sg m
OF-GRAIN
of-wheat
h
E
G2228
Part
OR
tinos
tinos
G5100
px Gen Sg m
OF-ANY
some
twn
tOn
G3588
t_ Gen Pl m
OF-THE
loipwn
loipOn
G3062
a_ Gen Pl m
rest
rest
(p)
:38 15 o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
qeos
theos
G2316
n_ Nom Sg m
God
autw
autO
G846
pp Dat Sg m
to-him
it
didwsin
didOsin
G1325
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-GIVING
swma
sOma
G4983
n_ Acc Sg n
BODY
kaqws
kathOs
G2531
Adv
according-AS
hqelhsen
EthelEsen
G2309
vi Aor Act 3 Sg
He-WILLS
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
But God giveth it a body as
it hath pleased him, and to
every seed his own body.
38
ekastw
hekastO
G1538
a_ Dat Sg n
to-EACH
twn
tOn
G3588
t_ Gen Pl n
OF-THE
spermatwn
spermatOn
G4690
n_ Gen Pl n
seeds
to
to
G3588
t_ Acc Sg n
THE
idion
idion
G2398
a_ Acc Sg n
OWN
swma
sOma
G4983
n_ Acc Sg n
BODY
:39 15 ou
ou
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
pasa
pasa
G3956
a_ Nom Sg f
EVERY
all
sarx
sarx
G4561
n_ Nom Sg f
FLESH
h
hE
G3588
t_ Nom Sg f
THE
auth
autE
G846
pp Nom Sg f
SAME
sarx
sarx
G4561
n_ Nom Sg f
FLESH
alla
alla
G235
Conj
but
allh
allE
G243
a_ Nom Sg f
other
another
men
men
G3303
Part
INDEED
sarx
sarx
G4561
n_ Nom Sg f
FLESH
All flesh [is] not the same
flesh: but [there is] one [kind
of] flesh of men, another flesh
of beasts, another of fishes,
[and] another of birds.
39
1Corinthians 15
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
anqrwpwn
anthrOpOn
G444
n_ Gen Pl m
OF-humans
allh
allE
G243
a_ Nom Sg f
other
another
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
sarx
sarx
G4561
n_ Nom Sg f
FLESH
kthnwn
ktEnOn
G2934
n_ Gen Pl n
OF-ACQUISITIONS
of-beasts
allh
allE
G243
a_ Nom Sg f
other
another
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
icquwn
ichthuOn
G2486
n_ Gen Pl m
OF-FISHES
allh
allE
G243
a_ Nom Sg f
other
another
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
pthnwn
ptEnOn
G4421
a_ Gen Pl n
OF-flyers
:40 15 kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
swmata
sOmata
G4983
n_ Nom Pl n
BODIES
epourania
epourania
G2032
a_ Nom Pl n
ON-heavenly
celestial
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
swmata
sOmata
G4983
n_ Nom Pl n
BODIES
epigeia
epigeia
G1919
a_ Nom Pl n
ON-LAND
(p)
terrestrial
all
all
G235
Conj
but
etera
hetera
G2087
a_ Nom Sg f
DIFFERENT
men
men
G3303
Part
INDEED
h
hE
G3588
t_ Nom Sg f
THE
[There are] also celestial
bodies, and bodies terrestrial:
but the glory of the celestial
[is] one, and the [glory] of the
terrestrial [is] another.
40
twn
tOn
G3588
t_ Gen Pl n
OF-THE
epouraniwn
epouraniOn
G2032
a_ Gen Pl n
ON-heavenlies
celestial
doxa
doxa
G1391
n_ Nom Sg f
esteem
glory
etera
hetera
G2087
a_ Nom Sg f
DIFFERENT
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
h
hE
G3588
t_ Nom Sg f
THE
twn
tOn
G3588
t_ Gen Pl n
OF-THE
epigeiwn
epigeiOn
G1919
a_ Gen Pl n
ON-LAND
terrestrial
:41 15 allh
allE
G243
a_ Nom Sg f
other
another
doxa
doxa
G1391
n_ Nom Sg f
esteem
glory
hliou
hEliou
G2246
n_ Gen Sg m
OF-SUN
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
allh
allE
G243
a_ Nom Sg f
other
another
doxa
doxa
G1391
n_ Nom Sg f
esteem
glory
selhnhs
selEnEs
G4582
n_ Gen Sg f
OF-MOON
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
allh
allE
G243
a_ Nom Sg f
other
another
doxa
doxa
G1391
n_ Nom Sg f
esteem
glory
[There is] one glory of the
sun, and another glory of the
moon, and another glory of the
stars: for [one] star differeth
from [another] star in glory.
41
asterwn
asterOn
G792
n_ Gen Pl m
OF-GLEAMers
of-stars
asthr
astEr
G792
n_ Nom Sg m
GLEAMer
star
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
asteros
asteros
G792
n_ Gen Sg m
GLEAMer
of-star
diaferei
diapherei
G1308
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-THRU-CARRYING
is-excelling
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
doxh
doxE
G1391
n_ Dat Sg f
esteem
glory
:42 15 outws
houtOs
G3779
Adv
thus
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
also
h
hE
G3588
t_ Nom Sg f
THE
anastasis
anastasis
G386
n_ Nom Sg f
UP-STANDing
resurrection
twn
tOn
G3588
t_ Gen Pl m
OF-THE
nekrwn
nekrOn
G3498
a_ Gen Pl m
DEAD-ones
dead-ones
speiretai
speiretai
G4687
vi Pres Pas 3 Sg
it-IS-beING-SOWN
it-is-being-sown
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
fqora
phthora
G5356
n_ Dat Sg f
CORRUPTion
So also [is] the resurrection
of the dead. It is sown in
corruption; it is raised in
incorruption:
42
egeiretai
egeiretai
G1453
vi Pres Pas 3 Sg
it-IS-beING-ROUSED
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
afqarsia
aphtharsia
G861
n_ Dat Sg f
UN-CORRUPTion
incorruption
:43 15 speiretai
speiretai
G4687
vi Pres Pas 3 Sg
it-IS-beING-SOWN
it-is-being-sown
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
atimia
atimia
G819
n_ Dat Sg f
UN-VALUE
dishonor
egeiretai
egeiretai
G1453
vi Pres Pas 3 Sg
it-IS-beING-ROUSED
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
doxh
doxE
G1391
n_ Dat Sg f
esteem
glory
speiretai
speiretai
G4687
vi Pres Pas 3 Sg
it-IS-beING-SOWN
it-is-being-sown
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
It is sown in dishonour; it is
raised in glory: it is sown in
weakness; it is raised in power:
43
asqeneia
astheneia
G769
n_ Dat Sg f
UN-FIRMness
infirmity
egeiretai
egeiretai
G1453
vi Pres Pas 3 Sg
it-IS-beING-ROUSED
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
dunamei
dunamei
G1411
n_ Dat Sg f
ABILITY
power
:44 15 speiretai
speiretai
G4687
vi Pres Pas 3 Sg
it-IS-beING-SOWN
it-is-being-sown
swma
sOma
G4983
n_ Nom Sg n
BODY
yucikon
psuchikon
G5591
a_ Nom Sg n
soulish
egeiretai
egeiretai
G1453
vi Pres Pas 3 Sg
it-IS-beING-ROUSED
swma
sOma
G4983
n_ Nom Sg n
BODY
pneumatikon
pneumatikon
G4152
a_ Nom Sg n
spiritual
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
IS
there-is
It is sown a natural body; it
is raised a spiritual body.
There is a natural body, and
there is a spiritual body.
44
swma
sOma
G4983
n_ Nom Sg n
BODY
yucikon
psuchikon
G5591
a_ Nom Sg n
soulish
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
IS
there-is
swma
sOma
G4983
n_ Nom Sg n
BODY
pneumatikon
pneumatikon
G4152
a_ Nom Sg n
spiritual
:45 15 outws
houtOs
G3779
Adv
thus
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
also
gegraptai
gegraptai
G1125
vi Perf Pas 3 Sg
it-HAS-been-WRITTEN
egeneto
egeneto
G1096
vi 2Aor midD 3 Sg
BECAME
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
prwtos
prOtos
G4413
a_ Nom Sg m
BEFORE-most
first
anqrwpos
anthrOpos
G444
n_ Nom Sg m
human
adam
adam
G76
ni proper
ADAM
And so it is written, The
first man Adam was made a
living soul; the last Adam [was
made] a quickening spirit.
45
1Corinthians 15
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
eis
eis
G1519
Prep
INTO
yuchn
psuchEn
G5590
n_ Acc Sg f
soul
zwsan
zOsan
G2198
vp Pres Act Acc Sg f
LIVING
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
escatos
eschatos
G2078
a_ Nom Sg m
LAST
adam
adam
G76
ni proper
ADAM
eis
eis
G1519
Prep
INTO
pneuma
pneuma
G4151
n_ Acc Sg n
spirit
zwopoioun
zOopoioun
G2227
makING-LIVE
vivifying
:46 15 all
all
G235
Conj
but
ou
ou
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
prwton
prOton
G4412
Adv
BEFORE-most
first
to
to
G3588
t_ Nom Sg n
THE
pneumatikon
pneumatikon
G4152
a_ Nom Sg n
spiritual
alla
alla
G235
Conj
but
to
to
G3588
t_ Nom Sg n
THE
yucikon
psuchikon
G5591
a_ Nom Sg n
soulish
Howbeit that [was] not first
which is spiritual, but that
which is natural; and afterward
that which is spiritual.
46
epeita
epeita
G1899
Adv
ON-THEREAFTER
thereupon
to
to
G3588
t_ Nom Sg n
THE
pneumatikon
pneumatikon
G4152
a_ Nom Sg n
spiritual
:47 15 o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
prwtos
prOtos
G4413
a_ Nom Sg m
BEFORE-most
first
anqrwpos
anthrOpos
G444
n_ Nom Sg m
human
ek
ek
G1537
Prep
OUT
ghs
gEs
G1093
n_ Gen Sg f
OF-LAND
of-earth
coikos
choikos
G5517
a_ Nom Sg m
SOILish
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
deuteros
deuteros
G1208
a_ Nom Sg m
second
The first man [is] of the
earth, earthy: the second man
[is] the Lord from heaven.
47
anqrwpos
anthrOpos
G444
n_ Nom Sg m
human
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
kurios
kurios
G2962
n_ Nom Sg m
Master
Lord
ex
ex
G1537
Prep
OUT
ouranou
ouranou
G3772
n_ Gen Sg m
OF-heaven
:48 15 oios
hoios
G3634
pk Nom Sg m
THE-WHICH
such-as
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
coikos
choikos
G5517
a_ Nom Sg m
SOILish
soilish-one
toioutoi
toioutoi
G5108
pd Nom Pl m
such
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
also
oi
hoi
G3588
t_ Nom Pl m
THE
the-ones
coikoi
choikoi
G5517
a_ Nom Pl m
SOILish-ones
soilish
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
oios
hoios
G3634
pk Nom Sg m
THE-WHICH
such-as
As [is] the earthy, such [are]
they also that are earthy: and as
[is] the heavenly, such [are]
they also that are heavenly.
48
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
epouranios
epouranios
G2032
a_ Nom Sg m
ON-heavenly
Celestial-One
toioutoi
toioutoi
G5108
pd Nom Pl m
such
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
also
oi
hoi
G3588
t_ Nom Pl m
THE
the-ones
epouranioi
epouranioi
G2032
a_ Nom Pl m
ON-heavenly-ones
celestial
:49 15 kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
kaqws
kathOs
G2531
Adv
according-AS
eforesamen
ephoresamen
G5409
vi Aor Act 1 Pl
WE-wear
thn
tEn
G3588
t_ Acc Sg f
THE
eikona
eikona
G1504
n_ Acc Sg f
image
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
coikou
choikou
G5517
a_ Gen Sg m
SOILish
soilish-one
foresomen
phoresomen
G5409
vi Fut Act 1 Pl
WE-SHALL-BE-wearING
And as we have borne the
image of the earthy, we shall
also bear the image of the
heavenly.
49
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
also
thn
tEn
G3588
t_ Acc Sg f
THE
eikona
eikona
G1504
n_ Acc Sg f
image
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
epouraniou
epouraniou
G2032
a_ Gen Sg m
ON-heavenly
Celestial-One
:50 15 touto
touto
G5124
pd Acc Sg n
this
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
fhmi
phEmi
G5346
vi Pres vxx 1 Sg
I-AM-AVERRING
adelfoi
adelphoi
G80
n_ Voc Pl m
brothers
brethren !
oti
hoti
G3754
Conj
that
sarx
sarx
G4561
n_ Nom Sg f
FLESH
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
aima
haima
G129
n_ Nom Sg n
BLOOD
basileian
basileian
G932
n_ Acc Sg f
KINGdom
in-kingdom
Now this I say, brethren,
that flesh and blood cannot
inherit the kingdom of God;
neither doth corruption inherit
incorruption.
50
qeou
theou
G2316
n_ Gen Sg m
OF-God
klhronomhsai
klEronomEsai
G2816
vn Aor Act
TO-tenant
to-enjoy-an-allotment
ou
ou
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
dunantai
dunantai
G1410
ARE-ABLE
oude
oude
G3761
Adv
NOT-YET
neither
h
hE
G3588
t_ Nom Sg f
THE
fqora
phthora
G5356
n_ Nom Sg f
CORRUPTion
thn
tEn
G3588
t_ Acc Sg f
THE
of-the
afqarsian
aphtharsian
G861
n_ Acc Sg f
UN-CORRUPTion
incorruption
klhronomei
klEronomei
G2816
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-tenantING
is-enjoying-the-allotment
:51 15 idou
idou
G2400
vm 2Aor Act 2 Sg
BE-PERCEIVING
lo !
musthrion
mustErion
G3466
n_ Acc Sg n
CLOSE-KEEP
secret
umin
humin
G5213
pp 2 Dat Pl
to-YOU
(p)
to-ye
legw
legO
G3004
vi Pres Act 1 Sg
I-AM-sayING
I-am-telling
pantes
pantes
G3956
a_ Nom Pl m
ALL
men
men
G3303
Part
INDEED
ou
ou
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
. Behold, I shew you a
mystery; We shall not all sleep,
but we shall all be changed,
51
1Corinthians 15
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
koimhqhsomeqa
koimEthEsometha
G2837
vi Fut Pas 1 Pl
WE-SHALL-BE-BEING-reposED
we-shall-be-being-put-to-repose
pantes
pantes
G3956
a_ Nom Pl m
ALL
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
allaghsomeqa
allagEsometha
G236
vi 2Fut Pas 1 Pl
WE-SHALL-BE-beING-CHANGED
:52 15 en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
atomw
atomO
G823
a_ Dat Sg n
UN-CUT
instant
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
riph
ripE
G4493
n_ Dat Sg f
wink
twinkle
ofqalmou
ophthalmou
G3788
n_ Gen Sg m
OF-VIEWer
of-eye
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
th
tE
G3588
t_ Dat Sg f
THE
escath
eschatE
G2078
a_ Dat Sg f
LAST
salpiggi
salpiggi
G4536
n_ Dat Sg f
TRUMPET
trump
In a moment, in the
twinkling of an eye, at the last
trump: for the trumpet shall
sound, and the dead shall be
raised incorruptible, and we
shall be changed.
52
salpisei
salpisei
G4537
vi Fut Act 3 Sg
He-SHALL-BE-TRUMPETING
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
oi
hoi
G3588
t_ Nom Pl m
THE
nekroi
nekroi
G3498
a_ Nom Pl m
DEAD-ones
dead-ones
egerqhsontai
egerthEsontai
G1453
vi Fut Pas 3 Pl
SHALL-BE-BEING-ROUSED
afqartoi
aphthartoi
G862
a_ Nom Pl m
UN-CORRUPTible
incorruptible
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
hmeis
hEmeis
G2249
pp 1 Nom Pl
WE
allaghsomeqa
allagEsometha
G236
vi 2Fut Pas 1 Pl
SHALL-BE-beING-CHANGED
:53 15 dei
dei
G1163
vi Pres im-Act 3 Sg
it-IS-BINDING
must
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
to
to
G3588
t_ Nom Sg n
THE
fqarton
phtharton
G5349
a_ Nom Sg n
CORRUPTible
touto
touto
G5124
pd Nom Sg n
this
endusasqai
endusasthai
G1746
vn Aor Mid
TO-BE-beING-IN-SLIPPED
to-be-putting-on
afqarsian
aphtharsian
G861
n_ Acc Sg f
UN-CORRUPTion
incorruption
For this corruptible must put
on incorruption, and this
mortal [must] put on
immortality.
53
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
to
to
G3588
t_ Nom Sg n
THE
qnhton
thnEton
G2349
a_ Nom Sg n
DYing
mortal
touto
touto
G5124
pd Nom Sg n
this
endusasqai
endusasthai
G1746
vn Aor Mid
TO-BE-beING-IN-SLIPPED
to-be-putting-on
aqanasian
athanasian
G110
n_ Acc Sg f
UN-DEATH
immortality
:54 15 otan
hotan
G3752
Conj
when-EVER
whenever
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
to
to
G3588
t_ Nom Sg n
THE
fqarton
phtharton
G5349
a_ Nom Sg n
CORRUPTible
touto
touto
G5124
pd Nom Sg n
this
endushtai
endusEtai
G1746
vs Aor Mid 3 Sg
SHOULD-BE-beING-IN-SLIPPED
should-be-putting-on
afqarsian
aphtharsian
G861
n_ Acc Sg f
UN-CORRUPTion
incorruption
So when this corruptible
shall have put on incorruption,
and this mortal shall have put
on immortality, then shall be
brought to pass the saying that
is written, Death is swallowed
up in victory.
54
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
to
to
G3588
t_ Nom Sg n
THE
qnhton
thnEton
G2349
a_ Nom Sg n
DYing
mortal
touto
touto
G5124
pd Nom Sg n
this
endushtai
endusEtai
G1746
vs Aor Mid 3 Sg
SHOULD-BE-beING-IN-SLIPPED
should-be-putting-on
aqanasian
athanasian
G110
n_ Acc Sg f
UN-DEATH
immortality
tote
tote
G5119
Adv
then
genhsetai
genEsetai
G1096
vi Fut midD 3 Sg
SHALL-BE-BECOMING
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
logos
logos
G3056
n_ Nom Sg m
saying
word
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
gegrammenos
gegrammenos
G1125
HAVING-been-WRITTEN
katepoqh
katepothE
G2666
vi Aor Pas 3 Sg
WAS-DOWN-DRUNK
was-swallowed-up
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
qanatos
thanatos
G2288
n_ Nom Sg m
DEATH
eis
eis
G1519
Prep
INTO
nikos
nikos
G3534
n_ Acc Sg n
CONQUEST
victory
:55 15 pou
pou
G4226
Part Int
?-where
where ?
sou
sou
G4675
pp 2 Gen Sg
OF-YOU
qanate
thanate
G2288
n_ Voc Sg m
DEATH !
to
to
G3588
t_ Nom Sg n
THE
kentron
kentron
G2759
n_ Nom Sg n
PIERCer
sting
pou
pou
G4226
Part Int
?-where
where ?
sou
sou
G4675
pp 2 Gen Sg
OF-YOU
adh
hadE
G86
n_ Voc Sg m
UN-PERCEIVED !
unseen !
to
to
G3588
t_ Nom Sg n
THE
O death, where [is] thy
sting? O grave, where [is] thy
victory?
55
nikos
nikos
G3534
n_ Nom Sg n
CONQUEST
victory
:56 15 to
to
G3588
t_ Nom Sg n
THE
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
kentron
kentron
G2759
n_ Nom Sg n
PIERCer
sting
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
qanatou
thanatou
G2288
n_ Gen Sg m
DEATH
h
hE
G3588
t_ Nom Sg f
THE
amartia
hamartia
G266
n_ Nom Sg f
missing
sin
h
hE
G3588
t_ Nom Sg f
THE
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
The sting of death [is] sin;
and the strength of sin [is] the
law.
56
1Corinthians 15
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
dunamis
dunamis
G1411
n_ Nom Sg f
ABILITY
power
ths
tEs
G3588
t_ Gen Sg f
OF-THE
amartias
hamartias
G266
n_ Gen Sg f
missing
sin
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
nomos
nomos
G3551
n_ Nom Sg m
LAW
:57 15 tw
tO
G3588
t_ Dat Sg m
to-THE
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
qew
theO
G2316
n_ Dat Sg m
God
caris
charis
G5485
n_ Nom Sg f
grace
thanks-be
tw
tO
G3588
t_ Dat Sg m
to-THE
the
didonti
didonti
G1325
One-GIVING
one-giving
hmin
hEmin
G2254
pp 1 Dat Pl
to-US
us
to
to
G3588
t_ Acc Sg n
THE
nikos
nikos
G3534
n_ Acc Sg n
CONQUEST
victory
But thanks [be] to God,
which giveth us the victory
through our Lord Jesus Christ.
57
dia
dia
G1223
Prep
THRU
through
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
THE
kuriou
kuriou
G2962
n_ Gen Sg m
Master
Lord
hmwn
hEmOn
G2257
pp 1 Gen Pl
OF-US
ihsou
iEsou
G2424
n_ Gen Sg m
JESUS
cristou
christou
G5547
n_ Gen Sg m
ANOINTED
Christ
:58 15 wste
hOste
G5620
Conj
AS-BESIDES
so-that
adelfoi
adelphoi
G80
n_ Voc Pl m
brothers
brethren !
mou
mou
G3450
pp 1 Gen Sg
OF-ME
agaphtoi
agapEtoi
G27
a_ Voc Pl m
beLOVED
beloved !
edraioi
hedraioi
G1476
a_ Nom Pl m
SETTLED
ginesqe
ginesthe
G1096
BE-YE-BECOMING
be-ye-becoming !
ametakinhtoi
ametakinEtoi
G277
a_ Nom Pl m
UN-WITH-STIRred
unmovable
. Therefore, my beloved
brethren, be ye stedfast,
unmoveable, always abounding
in the work of the Lord,
forasmuch as ye know that
your labour is not in vain in the
Lord.
58
perisseuontes
perisseuontes
G4052
exceedING
superabounding
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
tw
tO
G3588
t_ Dat Sg n
THE
ergw
ergO
G2041
n_ Dat Sg n
work
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
kuriou
kuriou
G2962
n_ Gen Sg m
Master
Lord
pantote
pantote
G3842
Adv
always
eidotes
eidotes
G1492
vp Perf Act Nom Pl m
HAVING-PERCEIVED
being-aware
oti
hoti
G3754
Conj
that
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
kopos
kopos
G2873
n_ Nom Sg m
toil
umwn
humOn
G5216
pp 2 Gen Pl
OF-YOU
(p)
of-ye
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
IS
kenos
kenos
G2756
a_ Nom Sg m
EMPTY
for-naught
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
kuriw
kuriO
G2962
n_ Dat Sg m
Master
Lord
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
:1 16 peri
peri
G4012
Prep
ABOUT
concerning
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
ths
tEs
G3588
t_ Gen Sg f
THE
logias
logias
G3048
n_ Gen Sg f
LAYing
collection
ths
tEs
G3588
t_ Gen Sg f
OF-THE
the
eis
eis
G1519
Prep
INTO
tous
tous
G3588
t_ Acc Pl m
THE
agious
hagious
G40
a_ Acc Pl m
HOLY-ones
saints
wsper
hOsper
G5618
Adv
AS-EVEN
even-as
dietaxa
dietaxa
G1299
vi Aor Act 1 Sg
I-prescribe
. Now concerning the
collection for the saints, as I
have given order to the
churches of Galatia, even so do
ye.
1
tais
tais
G3588
t_ Dat Pl f
to-THE
ekklhsiais
ekklEsiais
G1577
n_ Dat Pl f
OUT-CALLEDS
ecclesias
ths
tEs
G3588
t_ Gen Sg f
OF-THE
galatias
galatias
G1053
n_ Gen Sg f
GALATIA
outws
houtOs
G3779
Adv
thus
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
also
umeis
humeis
G5210
pp 2 Nom Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
poihsate
poiEsate
G4160
vm Aor Act 2 Pl
DO
do-ye !
:2 16 kata
kata
G2596
Prep
according-to
mian
mian
G1520
a_ Acc Sg f
ONE
one-day
sabbatwn
sabbatOn
G4521
n_ Gen Pl n
OF-SABBATHS
ekastos
hekastos
G1538
a_ Nom Sg m
EACH
umwn
humOn
G5216
pp 2 Gen Pl
OF-YOU
(p)
of-ye
par
par
G3844
Prep
BESIDE
eautw
heautO
G1438
pf 3 Dat Sg m
self
himself
tiqetw
tithetO
G5087
vm Pres Act 3 Sg
LET-BE-PLACING
let-him-be-laying !
Upon the first [day] of the
week let every one of you lay
by him in store, as [God] hath
prospered him, that there be no
gatherings when I come.
2
qhsaurizwn
thEsaurizOn
G2343
PLACING-INTO-MORROW
in-store
o
ho
G3739
pr Acc Sg n
WHICH
ti
ti
G5100
px Acc Sg n
ANY
an
an
G302
Part
EVER
euodwtai
euodOtai
G2137
vs Pres Pas 3 Sg
MAY-BE-BEING-WELL-WAYED
he-may-be-being-prospered
ina
hina
G2443
Conj
THAT
mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
otan
hotan
G3752
Conj
when-EVER
whenever
elqw
elthO
G2064
vs 2Aor Act 1 Sg
I-MAY-BE-COMING
tote
tote
G5119
Adv
then
logiai
logiai
G3048
n_ Nom Pl f
LAYings
collections
ginwntai
ginOntai
G1096
MAY-BE-BECOMING
may-be-occurring
:3 16 otan
hotan
G3752
Conj
when-EVER
whenever
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
paragenwmai
paragenOmai
G3854
vs 2Aor midD 1 Sg
I-MAY-BE-BESIDE-BECOMING
I-may-be-coming-along
ous
hous
G3739
pr Acc Pl m
WHOM
whom
(p)
ean
ean
G1437
Cond
IF-EVER
dokimashte
dokimasEte
G1381
vs Aor Act 2 Pl
YE-SHOULD-BE-testING
ye-should-be-attesting
di
di
G1223
Prep
THRU
through
And when I come,
whomsoever ye shall approve
by [your] letters, them will I
send to bring your liberality
unto Jerusalem.
3
epistolwn
epistolOn
G1992
n_ Gen Pl f
letters
toutous
toutous
G5128
pd Acc Pl m
these
pemyw
pempsO
G3992
vi Fut Act 1 Sg
I-SHALL-BE-SENDING
apenegkein
apenegkein
G667
vn 2Aor Act
TO-BE-FROM-CARRYING
to-be-carrying-away
thn
tEn
G3588
t_ Acc Sg f
THE
carin
charin
G5485
n_ Acc Sg f
grace
umwn
humOn
G5216
pp 2 Gen Pl
OF-YOU
(p)
of-ye
eis
eis
G1519
Prep
INTO
ierousalhm
ierousalEm
G2419
ni proper
JERUSALEM
:4 16 ean
ean
G1437
Cond
IF-EVER
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
h
hE
G5600
vs Pres vxx 3 Sg
it-MAY-BE
axion
axion
G514
a_ Nom Sg n
WORTHY
worthwhile
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
kame
kame
G2504
pp 1 Acc Sg Con
AND-ME
also-me
poreuesqai
poreuesthai
G4198
vn Pres midD/pasD
TO-BE-GOING
sun
sun
G4862
Prep
TOGETHER
And if it be meet that I go
also, they shall go with me.
4
emoi
emoi
G1698
pp 1 Dat Sg
to-ME
with-me
poreusontai
poreusontai
G4198
vi Fut midD 3 Pl
THEY-SHALL-BE-GOING
:5 16 eleusomai
eleusomai
G2064
vi Fut midD 1 Sg
I-SHALL-BE-COMING
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
pros
pros
G4314
Prep
TOWARD
umas
humas
G5209
pp 2 Acc Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
otan
hotan
G3752
Conj
when-EVER
whenever
makedonian
makedonian
G3109
n_ Acc Sg f
MACEDONIA
dielqw
dielthO
G1330
vs 2Aor Act 1 Sg
I-MAY-BE-THRU-COMING
I-may-be-passing-through
. Now I will come unto you,
when I shall pass through
Macedonia: for I do pass
through Macedonia.
5
makedonian
makedonian
G3109
n_ Acc Sg f
MACEDONIA
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
diercomai
dierchomai
G1330
I-AM-THRU-COMING
I-am-passing-through
:6 16 pros
pros
G4314
Prep
TOWARD
umas
humas
G5209
pp 2 Acc Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
tucon
tuchon
G5177
vp 2Aor Act Acc Sg n
HAPPENING
perchance
paramenw
paramenO
G3887
vi Fut Act 1 Sg
I-SHALL-BE-BESIDE-REMAINING
I-shall-be-abiding
h
E
G2228
Part
OR
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
also
And it may be that I will
abide, yea, and winter with
you, that ye may bring me on
my journey whithersoever I go.
6
1Corinthians 16
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
paraceimasw
paracheimasO
G3914
vi Fut Act 1 Sg
I-SHALL-BE-BESIDE-WINTERING
shall-be-wintering
ina
hina
G2443
Conj
THAT
umeis
humeis
G5210
pp 2 Nom Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
me
me
G3165
pp 1 Acc Sg
ME
propemyhte
propempsEte
G4311
vs Aor Act 2 Pl
SHOULD-BE-BEFORE-SENDING
should-be-sending-forward
ou
hou
G3757
Adv
where
ean
ean
G1437
Cond
IF-EVER
poreuwmai
poreuOmai
G4198
vs Pres midD/pasD 1 Sg
I-MAY-BE-GOING
:7 16 ou
ou
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
qelw
thelO
G2309
vi Pres Act 1 Sg
I-AM-WILLING
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
umas
humas
G5209
pp 2 Acc Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
arti
arti
G737
Adv
at-PRESENT
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
parodw
parodO
G3938
n_ Dat Sg f
BESIDE-WAY
on-way
idein
idein
G1492
vn 2Aor Act
TO-BE-PERCEIVING
For I will not see you now by
the way; but I trust to tarry a
while with you, if the Lord
permit.
7
elpizw
elpizO
G1679
vi Pres Act 1 Sg
I-AM-EXPECTING
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
cronon
chronon
G5550
n_ Acc Sg m
TIME
tina
tina
G5100
px Acc Sg m
ANY
some
epimeinai
epimeinai
G1961
vn Aor Act
TO-ON-REMAIN
to-stay
pros
pros
G4314
Prep
TOWARD
umas
humas
G5209
pp 2 Acc Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
ean
ean
G1437
Cond
IF-EVER
o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
kurios
kurios
G2962
n_ Nom Sg m
Master
Lord
epitreph
epitrepE
G2010
vs Pres Act 3 Sg
MAY-BE-permittING
:8 16 epimenw
epimenO
G1961
vi Fut Act 1 Sg
I-SHALL-BE-ON-REMAINING
I-shall-be-staying
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
efesw
ephesO
G2181
n_ Dat Sg f
EPHESUS
ews
heOs
G2193
Conj
TILL
ths
tEs
G3588
t_ Gen Sg f
OF-THE
the
penthkosths
pentEkostEs
G4005
n_ Gen Sg f
FIVE-tieth
Pentecost
But I will tarry at Ephesus
until Pentecost.
8
:9 16 qura
thura
G2374
n_ Nom Sg f
DOOR
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
moi
moi
G3427
pp 1 Dat Sg
to-ME
anewgen
aneOgen
G455
vi 2Perf Act 3 Sg
HAS-UP-OPENED
has-opened
megalh
megalE
G3173
a_ Nom Sg f
GREAT
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
energhs
energEs
G1756
a_ Nom Sg f
IN-ACTing
operative
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
antikeimenoi
antikeimenoi
G480
ones-opposING
ones-opposing
For a great door and effectual
is opened unto me, and [there
are] many adversaries.
9
polloi
polloi
G4183
a_ Nom Pl m
MANY
:10 16 ean
ean
G1437
Cond
IF-EVER
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
elqh
elthE
G2064
vs 2Aor Act 3 Sg
MAY-BE-COMING
timoqeos
timotheos
G5095
n_ Nom Sg m
Timothy
blepete
blepete
G991
vm Pres Act 2 Pl
BE-YE-lookING
be-ye-looking-to-it !
ina
hina
G2443
Conj
THAT
afobws
aphobOs
G870
Adv
UN-FEARly
fearlessly
genhtai
genEtai
G1096
vs 2Aor midD 3 Sg
he-MAY-BE-BECOMING
. Now if Timotheus come,
see that he may be with you
without fear: for he worketh
the work of the Lord, as I also
[do].
10
pros
pros
G4314
Prep
TOWARD
umas
humas
G5209
pp 2 Acc Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
to
to
G3588
t_ Acc Sg n
THE
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
ergon
ergon
G2041
n_ Acc Sg n
work
kuriou
kuriou
G2962
n_ Gen Sg m
OF-Master
of-Lord
ergazetai
ergazetai
G2038
he-IS-workING
ws
hOs
G5613
Adv
AS
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
also
egw
egO
G1473
pp 1 Nom Sg
I
:11 16 mh
mE
G3361
Part Neg
NO
tis
tis
G5100
px Nom Sg m
ANY
anyone
oun
oun
G3767
Conj
THEN
auton
auton
G846
pp Acc Sg m
him
exouqenhsh
exouthenEsE
G1848
vs Aor Act 3 Sg
SHOULD-BE-scornING
propemyate
propempsate
G4311
vm Aor Act 2 Pl
BEFORE-SEND
send-forward-ye !
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
auton
auton
G846
pp Acc Sg m
him
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
Let no man therefore
despise him: but conduct him
forth in peace, that he may
come unto me: for I look for
him with the brethren.
11
eirhnh
eirEnE
G1515
n_ Dat Sg f
PEACE
ina
hina
G2443
Conj
THAT
elqh
elthE
G2064
vs 2Aor Act 3 Sg
he-MAY-BE-COMING
pros
pros
G4314
Prep
TOWARD
me
me
G3165
pp 1 Acc Sg
ME
ekdecomai
ekdechomai
G1551
I-AM-OUT-RECEIVING
I-am-awaiting
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
auton
auton
G846
pp Acc Sg m
him
meta
meta
G3326
Prep
WITH
twn
tOn
G3588
t_ Gen Pl m
THE
adelfwn
adelphOn
G80
n_ Gen Pl m
brothers
brethren
1Corinthians 16
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
:12 16 peri
peri
G4012
Prep
ABOUT
concerning
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
apollw
apollO
G625
n_ Gen Sg m
APOLLOS
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
THE
adelfou
adelphou
G80
n_ Gen Sg m
brother
polla
polla
G4183
a_ Acc Pl n
much
parekalesa
parekalesa
G3870
vi Aor Act 1 Sg
I-BESIDE-CALL
I-entreat
auton
auton
G846
pp Acc Sg m
him
ina
hina
G2443
Conj
THAT
As touching [our] brother
Apollos, I greatly desired him
to come unto you with the
brethren: but his will was not
at all to come at this time; but
he will come when he shall
have convenient time.
12
elqh
elthE
G2064
vs 2Aor Act 3 Sg
he-MAY-BE-COMING
pros
pros
G4314
Prep
TOWARD
umas
humas
G5209
pp 2 Acc Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
meta
meta
G3326
Prep
WITH
twn
tOn
G3588
t_ Gen Pl m
THE
adelfwn
adelphOn
G80
n_ Gen Pl m
brothers
brethren
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
pantws
pantOs
G3843
Adv
ALL-ly
undoubtedly
ouk
ouk
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
hn
En
G2258
vi Impf vxx 3 Sg
it-WAS
qelhma
thelEma
G2307
n_ Nom Sg n
WILL
his-will
ina
hina
G2443
Conj
THAT
nun
nun
G3568
Adv
NOW
elqh
elthE
G2064
vs 2Aor Act 3 Sg
he-MAY-BE-COMING
eleusetai
eleusetai
G2064
vi Fut midD 3 Sg
he-SHALL-BE-COMING
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
otan
hotan
G3752
Conj
when-EVER
whenever
eukairhsh
eukairEsE
G2119
vs Aor Act 3 Sg
it-SHOULD-BE-WELL-SEASONING
he-should-be-having-an-opportunity
:13 16 grhgoreite
grEgoreite
G1127
vm Pres Act 2 Pl
BE-watchING
be-ye-watching !
sthkete
stEkete
G4739
vm Pres Act 2 Pl
BE-STANDING-firm
be-ye-standing-firm !
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
th
tE
G3588
t_ Dat Sg f
THE
pistei
pistei
G4102
n_ Dat Sg f
BELIEF
faith
andrizesqe
andrizesthe
G407
BE-MAN-izING
be-ye-being-manly !
krataiousqe
krataiousthe
G2901
vm Pres Pas 2 Pl
BE-beING-staunch
be-ye-being-staunch !
. Watch ye, stand fast in the
faith, quit you like men, be
strong.
13
:14 16 panta
panta
G3956
a_ Nom Pl n
ALL
all-things
umwn
humOn
G5216
pp 2 Gen Pl
OF-YOU
(p)
of-ye
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
agaph
agapE
G26
n_ Dat Sg f
LOVE
ginesqw
ginesthO
G1096
LET-BE-BECOMING
let-it-be-occurring !
Let all your things be done
with charity.
14
:15 16 parakalw
parakalO
G3870
vi Pres Act 1 Sg
I-AM-BESIDE-CALLING
I-am-entreating
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
umas
humas
G5209
pp 2 Acc Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
adelfoi
adelphoi
G80
n_ Voc Pl m
brothers
brethren !
oidate
oidate
G1492
vi Perf Act 2 Pl
YE-HAVE-PERCEIVED
ye-are-acquainted-with
thn
tEn
G3588
t_ Acc Sg f
THE
oikian
oikian
G3614
n_ Acc Sg f
HOME
house
stefana
stephana
G4734
n_ Gen Sg m
OF-Stephanas
I beseech you, brethren, (ye
know the house of Stephanas,
that it is the firstfruits of
Achaia, and [that] they have
addicted themselves to the
ministry of the saints,)
15
oti
hoti
G3754
Conj
that
estin
estin
G2076
vi Pres vxx 3 Sg
it-IS
aparch
aparchE
G536
n_ Nom Sg f
first-fruit
firstfruit
ths
tEs
G3588
t_ Gen Sg f
OF-THE
acaias
achaias
G882
n_ Gen Sg f
ACHAIA
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
eis
eis
G1519
Prep
INTO
diakonian
diakonian
G1248
n_ Acc Sg f
THRU-SERVice
service
tois
tois
G3588
t_ Dat Pl m
to-THE
agiois
hagiois
G40
a_ Dat Pl m
HOLY-ones
saints
etaxan
etaxan
G5021
vi Aor Act 3 Pl
THEY-SET
eautous
heautous
G1438
pf 3 Acc Pl m
selves
themselves
:16 16 ina
hina
G2443
Conj
THAT
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
also
umeis
humeis
G5210
pp 2 Nom Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
upotasshsqe
hupotassEsthe
G5293
vs Pres Pas 2 Pl
MAY-BE-beING-UNDER-SET
may-be-being-subject
tois
tois
G3588
t_ Dat Pl m
to-THE
toioutois
toioutois
G5108
pd Dat Pl m
such
such
(p)
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
panti
panti
G3956
a_ Dat Sg m
to-EVERY
tw
tO
G3588
t_ Dat Sg m
THE
That ye submit yourselves
unto such, and to every one
that helpeth with [us], and
laboureth.
16
sunergounti
sunergounti
G4903
one-TOGETHER-ACTING
one-co-operating-with-us
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
kopiwnti
kopiOnti
G2872
toilING
one-toiling
:17 16 cairw
chairO
G5463
vi Pres Act 1 Sg
I-AM-JOYING
I-am-rejoicing
de
de
G1161
Conj
YET
epi
epi
G1909
Prep
ON
th
tE
G3588
t_ Dat Sg f
THE
parousia
parousia
G3952
n_ Dat Sg f
BESIDE-BEING
presence
stefana
stephana
G4734
n_ Gen Sg m
OF-Stephanas
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
fourtounatou
phourtounatou
G5415
n_ Gen Sg m
OF-FORTUNATUS
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
I am glad of the coming of
Stephanas and Fortunatus and
Achaicus: for that which was
lacking on your part they have
supplied.
17
acaikou
achaikou
G883
n_ Gen Sg m
OF-ACHAICUS
Achaicus
oti
hoti
G3754
Conj
that
to
to
G3588
t_ Acc Sg n
THE
umwn
humOn
G5216
pp 2 Gen Pl
OF-YOU
(p)
usterhma
husterEma
G5303
n_ Acc Sg n
WANT
deficiency
outoi
houtoi
G3778
pd Nom Pl m
these
these-men
aneplhrwsan
aneplErOsan
G378
vi Aor Act 3 Pl
UP-FILL
fill-up
1Corinthians 16
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
:18 16 anepausan
anepausan
G373
vi Aor Act 3 Pl
THEY-UP-CEASE
they-soothe
gar
gar
G1063
Conj
for
to
to
G3588
t_ Acc Sg n
THE
emon
emon
G1699
ps 1 Acc Sg
MY
pneuma
pneuma
G4151
n_ Acc Sg n
spirit
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
to
to
G3588
t_ Acc Sg n
THE
umwn
humOn
G5216
pp 2 Gen Pl
OF-YOU
(p)
of-ye
epiginwskete
epiginOskete
G1921
vm Pres Act 2 Pl
BE-YE-ON-KNOWING
be-ye-recognizing !
For they have refreshed my
spirit and yours: therefore
acknowledge ye them that are
such.
18
oun
oun
G3767
Conj
THEN
tous
tous
G3588
t_ Acc Pl m
THE
toioutous
toioutous
G5108
pd Acc Pl m
such
such
(p)
:19 16 aspazontai
aspazontai
G782
ARE-greetING
umas
humas
G5209
pp 2 Acc Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
ai
hai
G3588
t_ Nom Pl f
THE
ekklhsiai
ekklEsiai
G1577
n_ Nom Pl f
OUT-CALLEDS
ecclesias
ths
tEs
G3588
t_ Gen Sg f
OF-THE
asias
asias
G773
n_ Gen Sg f
ASIA
province-of-Asia
aspazontai
aspazontai
G782
ARE-greetING
. The churches of Asia
salute you. Aquila and Priscilla
salute you much in the Lord,
with the church that is in their
house.
19
umas
humas
G5209
pp 2 Acc Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
kuriw
kuriO
G2962
n_ Dat Sg m
Master
Lord
polla
polla
G4183
a_ Acc Pl n
much
akulas
akulas
G207
n_ Nom Sg m
AQUILA
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
priskilla
priskilla
G4252
n_ Nom Sg f
PRISCILLA
sun
sun
G4862
Prep
TOGETHER
th
tE
G3588
t_ Dat Sg f
to-THE
with-the
kat
kat
G2596
Prep
according-to
oikon
oikon
G3624
n_ Acc Sg m
HOME
house
autwn
autOn
G846
pp Gen Pl m
OF-them
ekklhsia
ekklEsia
G1577
n_ Dat Sg f
OUT-CALLED
ecclesia
:20 16 aspazontai
aspazontai
G782
ARE-greetING
umas
humas
G5209
pp 2 Acc Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
oi
hoi
G3588
t_ Nom Pl m
THE
adelfoi
adelphoi
G80
n_ Nom Pl m
brothers
brethren
pantes
pantes
G3956
a_ Nom Pl m
ALL
aspasasqe
aspasasthe
G782
vm Aor midD 2 Pl
greet-YE
greet-ye !
allhlous
allElous
G240
pc Acc Pl m
one-another
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
All the brethren greet you.
Greet ye one another with an
holy kiss.
20
filhmati
philEmati
G5370
n_ Dat Sg n
FOND-effect
kiss
agiw
hagiO
G40
a_ Dat Sg n
HOLY
:21 16 o
ho
G3588
t_ Nom Sg m
THE
aspasmos
aspasmos
G783
n_ Nom Sg m
greeting
salutation
th
tE
G3588
t_ Dat Sg f
to-THE
emh
emE
G1699
ps 1 Dat Sg
MY
ceiri
cheiri
G5495
n_ Dat Sg f
HAND
paulou
paulou
G3972
n_ Gen Sg m
OF-PAUL
The salutation of [me] Paul
with mine own hand.
21
:22 16 ei
ei
G1487
Cond
IF
tis
tis
G5100
px Nom Sg m
ANY
anyone
ou
ou
G3756
Part Neg
NOT
filei
philei
G5368
vi Pres Act 3 Sg
IS-beING-FOND
is-being-fond-of
ton
ton
G3588
t_ Acc Sg m
THE
kurion
kurion
G2962
n_ Acc Sg m
Master
Lord
ihsoun
iEsoun
G2424
n_ Acc Sg m
JESUS
criston
christon
G5547
n_ Acc Sg m
ANOINTED
Christ
htw
EtO
G2277
vm Pres vxx 3 Sg
LET-him-BE
let-him-be !
If any man love not the Lord
Jesus Christ, let him be
Anathema Maranatha.
22
anaqema
anathema
G331
n_ Nom Sg n
anathema
maran
maran
G3134
Aramaic
MARAN
aqa
atha
G3134
Aramaic
ATHA
:23 16 h
hE
G3588
t_ Nom Sg f
THE
caris
charis
G5485
n_ Nom Sg f
grace
tou
tou
G3588
t_ Gen Sg m
OF-THE
kuriou
kuriou
G2962
n_ Gen Sg m
Master
Lord
ihsou
iEsou
G2424
n_ Gen Sg m
JESUS
cristou
christou
G5547
n_ Gen Sg m
ANOINTED
Christ
meq
meth
G3326
Prep
WITH
umwn
humOn
G5216
pp 2 Gen Pl
YOU
(p)
ye
The grace of our Lord Jesus
Christ [be] with you.
23
:24 16 h
hE
G3588
t_ Nom Sg f
THE
agaph
agapE
G26
n_ Nom Sg f
LOVE
mou
mou
G3450
pp 1 Gen Sg
OF-ME
meta
meta
G3326
Prep
WITH
pantwn
pantOn
G3956
a_ Gen Pl m
ALL
umwn
humOn
G5216
pp 2 Gen Pl
OF-YOU
(p)
of-ye
en
en
G1722
Prep
IN
cristw
christO
G5547
n_ Dat Sg m
ANOINTED
Christ
ihsou
iEsou
G2424
n_ Dat Sg m
JESUS
amhn
amEn
G281
Hebrew
AMEN
My love [be] with you all in
Christ Jesus. Amen. <<[The
first [epistle] to the Corinthians
was written from Philippi by
Stephanas and Fortunatus and
Achaicus and Timotheus.]>>
24
pros
pros
G4314
Prep
TOWARD
korinqious
korinthious
G2881
a_ Acc Pl m
CORINTHIANS
prwth
prOtE
G4413
a_ Nom Sg f
BEFORE-most
first
egrafh
egraphE
G1125
vi 2Aor Pas 3 Sg
WAS-WRITten
apo
apo
G575
Prep
FROM
filippwn
philippOn
G5375
n_ Gen Sg m
Philippi
dia
dia
G1223
Prep
THRU
through
stefana
stephana
G4734
n_ Gen Sg m
Stephanas
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
1Corinthians 16
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3
fourtounatou
phourtounatou
G5415
n_ Gen Sg m
FORTUNATUS
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
acaikou
achaikou
G883
n_ Gen Sg m
ACHAICUS
kai
kai
G2532
Conj
AND
timoqeou
timotheou
G5095
n_ Gen Sg m
Timothy
ScrTR : ScrTR_t
1.0
/ Strong
1.0
/ Parsing
1.1
/ CGTS
1.5
/ CGES_id
2.3

1 Corinthians Interlinear

Hochgeladen von

Dokumentinformationen

Copyright

Verfügbare Formate

Dieses Dokument teilen

Dokument teilen oder einbetten

Freigabeoptionen

Stufen Sie dieses Dokument als nützlich ein?

Sind diese Inhalte unangemessen?

Copyright:

Verfügbare Formate

1 Corinthians Interlinear

Hochgeladen von

Copyright:

Verfügbare Formate

1Corinthians

Das könnte Ihnen auch gefallen